Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2019 with funding from 
 Princeton Theological Seminary Library 
 
 https://archive.org/details/psychologyofprayOOstol 
 

 
 
 / 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 \ 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

/ 
 
 ®fit Sbtngbon Religious Ctmcation (Eexts 
 
 ©ahib <S. ©ohntep, (general €bi tor 
 
 NORMAN E. RICHARDSON, Associate Editor 
 
 / 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY 
 OF PRAYER 
 
 KARL R. STOLZ 
 
 Professor of Religious Education, 
 Wesley College, North Dakota 
 
 THE ABINGDON PRESS 
 
 NEW YORK CINCINNATI 
 
Copyright, 1923, by 
 KARL R. STOLZ 
 
 All Rights Reserved 
 
 Printed in the United States of America 
 
TO 
 
 THE MEMORY OF MY FATHER 
 
 1859-1919 
 
 A MAN OF PRAYER 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 Editor’s Introduction. 9 
 
 Author’s Preface . n 
 
 I. The Point of View. 15 
 
 The Psychological Approach. The task—Sources of 
 prayer material—The essence of prayer—Petitional 
 and devotional prayers—Psychological phases. The 
 Theological and Philosophical Position. Explanation 
 « and description—The immanence of God—Christian 
 psychology. 
 
 II. Suggestion. 28 
 
 The Essentials of Suggestion. Holding the suggested 
 idea in mental focus—Faith included in suggestion— 
 
 The self-realization of the suggested idea—Effort and 
 relaxation. Classification of Suggestion. Social and 
 autosuggestion—Positive and negative suggestion— 
 Intentional and unintentional suggestion. The Influ¬ 
 ence of Suggestion. The threefold effect of suggestion 
 —The province of suggestion—Real and imaginary 
 results. Points of Contact with Prayer. 
 
 III. Attention in Prayer . 52 
 
 Accessories to Attention. Privacy in Prayer—Social 
 praying—Physical posture—Suspending the vision— 
 Automatic movements — Emotion — Oral praying — 
 Shifting of attention—The law of inertia—Praying 
 at night—The rosary—The will. The Function and 
 Nature of Attention. The function of attention in 
 prayer—Voluntary attention. Summary. 
 
 IV. Faith in Prayer. 75 
 
 Facts Which Inspire Faith. Religious environment 
 —Devotional literature—Testimonies of others—Mem- 
 
6 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 CHAPTER P 
 
 ory —Serviceable interpretations—Ignoring negative 
 cases—Coincidence—Repetition. The Nature and 
 Function of Faith. Faith as will—Faith as self-surren- 
 der—The independence of faith. 
 
 « 
 
 V. The Answer to Personal Petitional Prayer . 
 
 Prayer for Regeneration. A sense of incompleteness 
 —Effort and result—Self-surrender—Is conversion 
 instantaneous?—Subconscious parallels—The points 
 of contrast between Christian conversions and others 
 —The divine element. Prayer for Ethical Betterment. 
 A case in point—Parallel instances—The religious 
 element. Prayer for the Cure of Disease. The prin¬ 
 ciples of faith cure—Illustrations of various effects of 
 suggestion—The scope of faith cure—Prayer and 
 science. Prayer for Divine Guidance. Prayer and 
 poise—Prayer and unconscious memory—Guidance by 
 voices and visions—Temperament and prayer response. 
 Summary. 
 
 VI. The Answer to the Cooperative Prayer. 
 
 The Answer to the Known Cooperative Prayer. 
 Known Prayers for Substance and Action. Prayers for 
 material aid—Prayers for the control of action. 
 Known Instructional and Hortatory Prayer. Pulpit 
 prayers—Other public prayers—Prayer in the home 
 and inner circle—Prayers for the dead. The Answer 
 to the Unknown Cooperative Prayer. Mental Telepathy. 
 Hallucinations and telepathy—Suggestion and telep¬ 
 athy—Coincidence and chance. Subconscious Sensi¬ 
 tivity and Unrecognized Petitions. Experimental evi¬ 
 dence for subconscious registration—Subconscious 
 registration of prayer. Direct Impressions by God. 
 Summary. 
 
 VII. Objective Answers. 
 
 Human tendencies—Undiscovered connections— 
 God and nature—The higher ministry of prayer. 
 Summary. 
 
.CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 VIII. Ungranted Petitions. rrrTT. . 161 
 
 Ungranted' Personal Petitions. An uneasy con¬ 
 science—Theological struggles—Temperamental dis¬ 
 qualifications—Lack of perseverance—Negative sug¬ 
 gestion—Vain repetitions—Periods of spiritual dry¬ 
 ness—Lack of rest periods—Want of faith. Un¬ 
 granted Social Petitions. Lack of information—Direct 
 suggestions. 
 
 r 
 
 * - - ' * 
 
 IX. Prayers of Confession and Praise. 178 
 
 Psychoanalysis. The Rise of Psychoanalysis. Aristo¬ 
 telian katharsis—Freud’s theory. Mental Conditions 
 and Materials Involved. Distracting memories— 
 Childhood trends—Sex influence. The Method of 
 Psychoanalysis. Discovering the complex—Disposing 
 of the complex. Prayer in the Light of Psychoanalysis. 
 
 The prayer of confession—The divided self—The 
 reinstatement of the distraction—Disposition of the 
 religious complex—The consciousness of divine' for¬ 
 giveness—The prayer of praise^-Worship and adora¬ 
 tion—Thanksgiving—Praise and psychoanalysis—How 
 
 confession and praise differ. /- 
 
 X. Other Devotional Prayers .... 202 
 
 Psychosynthesis. Illustrations of the synthetic 
 process—-The synthetic activity in religion. Psycho¬ 
 synthetic Prayers. The prayer of aspiration—Unitary 
 effort—Illustrations—The prayer of consecration— 
 The psyChosynthetie process in the baptism of Jesus 
 —The subordination of the physical to the spiritual 
 by Jesus—Jesus and self-consistency—The prayer of 
 submission—The prayers of resignation as limitless— 
 The**martyr -spirit—Dramatic responses—The prayer 
 of communion—The social nature of man and fellow¬ 
 ship with God—Ethical communion with God— 
 Metaphysical communion with God—Attention— 
 The function of communion—The dignity of man 
 and prayer—The intelligence of God and fellowship. 
 Summary. 
 
' A-V' 
 
 8 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 CHAPTER * PAGE 
 
 XI. Prayer as Instinctive. 224 
 
 Religion and Prayer as Instinctive. The variable¬ 
 ness of the form of instinct and of religion—The 
 primacy of instinct and religion—Prayer elemental— 
 Is there a special religious instinct? Science and 
 Prayer. Difference in purpose—Difference in approach 
 —Religion as creative—Religion as conservation. The 
 Prayer Instinct and the New World. Misplaced faith— 
 
 Prayer as a builder of a new world order. 
 
 Appendix. 237 
 
 Bibliography. 239 
 
 Index of Topics. 243 
 
 Index of Names. 246 
 
EDITOR’S INTRODUCTION 
 
 There are three outstanding facts which, taken 
 together, make the following study of The Psy¬ 
 chology of Prayer a distinct contribution to the 
 literature on this subject. One is psychological; 
 one, philosophical; and one, pedagogical. 
 
 As a psy</hologist, Professor Stolz has seen the 
 far-reaching, practical implications of suggestion 
 and of the more recent developments in the fields 
 of psychoanalysis and psychosynthesis. He is 
 intelligently familiar with the dynamic theory of v*" 
 psychology. Approaching the problem of prayer 
 . from this general point of view, he has been able 
 to throw new light upon its essential nature and 
 function. After reading this book many persons 
 will use prayer intelligently and reverently as a 
 distinct method of mental and moral _ control. 
 Prayer cannot be understood in its essential nature 
 by one who makes the states of consciousness 
 coextensive with the horizon of psychological in- 
 ^ quiry. /Prayer is an expression of the entire psychic ^ 
 nature of man, and as such puts at the disposal 
 of the individual the most dynamic forces of his 
 personality. 
 
 As a philosopher, the author holds a theory of 
 reality and of ultimate values which is entirely 
 compatible with an active, personal faith in God 
 as revealed and interpreted in the Christian religion. 
 
 This study, though not concerned primarily with 
 philosophy, has its setting in a theology which 
 
 9 
 
IO 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 closely resembles that of Borden Parker Bowne. 
 The one who believes in prayer and its almost 
 limitless possibilities will find his faith strengthened, 
 as well as his insight into the technique of prayer 
 clarified, as he catches glimpses of Professor Stolz’s 
 philosophical position. 
 
 Finally, this book has been written by a skilled 
 teacher. The splendid organization of the ma¬ 
 terial will be a welcomed relief from the disorder 
 found in so many texts on the psychology of re¬ 
 ligion. “How does prayer differ from suggestion?” 
 “Is prayer efficacious outside the range of personal 
 and social influence?” “Can unanswered petitions 
 be described as failures of suggestion?” “Can the 
 response to petitional prayer be described in terms 
 of subconscious reaction?” It is when face to face 
 with such significant questions as these or with 
 an unusually happy illustration that the reader 
 will appreciate the teaching ability of Professor 
 Stolz. Though dealing with materials which the 
 ordinary layman looks upon as subtle and illusive, 
 the author has been highly successful in presenting 
 his argument in simple, clear terms. 
 
 Students of psychology, particularly of the psy¬ 
 chology of religion, will recognize the value of this 
 study primarily because of its scientific nature. 
 The rightful limitations of the field and the method 
 of science are clearly distinguished. But within 
 this scope the study is rich in discovery and in 
 practical suggestions. It is a substantial illustra¬ 
 tion of the spiritually constructive, the faith-creating 
 work that can be done by one who is both scientific 
 and devout. 
 
 • \ 
 
 Norman E. Richardson. 
 
AUTHOR’S PREFACE 
 
 In writing this book the author has had in mind 
 the religious interests and needs of intelligent 
 people of to-day. The stress and strain of our 
 modern life rather than the circumstances of former 
 times have largely determined the selection of the 
 material herein presented and its treatment. Every 
 oncoming generation must find itself religiously in 
 a perpetually shifting social order. It has been the 
 purpose of the writer to assist in the discovery of 
 those prayer values which will further adjustment 
 to the expanding universe of to-day. 
 
 Prayer is religion alive; hence the salient phases v 
 of religion are considered in a study of prayer. 
 He who understands the principles of the one has 
 a lively appreciation of the facts of the other. This 
 book may serve as an introduction to a psycholog¬ 
 ical study of religion. 
 
 The Christian religion and prayer experience 
 have been given the preference and preeminence 
 throughout this study. Only incidental and illus¬ 
 trative references have been made to the prayer 
 habits and beliefs of other types of religion. Spec¬ 
 ulation about the religious life of primitive and 
 extinct peoples has been almost entirely avoided. 
 Within the range of Christian doctrine and prac¬ 
 tice extreme varieties, with but few exceptions, 
 have been excluded from consideration. The nor¬ 
 mal life of prayer has been regarded as most profit¬ 
 able for study and emulation. 
 
 Petitional prayer has been given a comparatively 
 
 ii 
 
 4 
 
12 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 large amount of space for two reasons. In the 
 first place, according to the statistics compiled by 
 students of the psychology of religion, of the several 
 forms of prayer, the petitional is still the one most 
 frequently made. It has a practical value which 
 we do well to conserve. In the second place, the 
 religious strains and tensions created by modern 
 science are particularly severe and critical in the 
 field of petitional prayer. A special effort has been 
 made in this book to confirm or reestablish con¬ 
 fidence in this form of prayer. 
 
 Prayer has been approached herein from the 
 angle of the doctrine of the immanence of God. 
 The author’s contention is that God is not an im¬ 
 personal force like the ether, if there be such; or 
 the personification and deification of the complex 
 of social values which are the resultant of race 
 experience; but, rather, the personal spirit, un¬ 
 created and eternal, from which the world of man 
 and nature is derived, the self-conscious and self- 
 governing ultimate court of appeal. It is not easy 
 for a mind untrained in scientific method or unfa¬ 
 miliar with the fundamentals of a theistic philos¬ 
 ophy to correlate and assimilate the results of a 
 psychological study of religion; hence the findings 
 of the present investigation have been constantly 
 related to a spiritual conception of the universe. 
 
 The difficulties which have been encountered in 
 the study of prayer have been both numerous and 
 serious. The prayer relation is rich and varied 
 _ in its structure and effects. Its psychological ele¬ 
 ments are subtle and elusive. Furthermore, it is 
 hard to treat dispassionately and impartially such 
 a personal and central experience. 
 
AUTHOR’S PREFACE 
 
 13 
 
 In order to make this contribution accessible to 
 laymen as well as to professional readers, the ma¬ 
 terial has been cast into the thought-forms of the 
 modern man of intelligence. In many instances 
 the use of technical terms has been avoided, and 
 those employed have been expounded by definition, 
 illustration, and context. In order to simplify the 
 thinking of the student, to supply supporting evi¬ 
 dence, and to assist the memory, concrete cases 
 have been cited in quite liberal quantity and variety. 
 
 The writer’s appreciation of and indebtedness to 
 the work of other students of religion have been 
 indicated in the many references scattered through¬ 
 out this book, and in the appended selected bibli¬ 
 ography. It is hoped that the numerous direct 
 and indirect quotations from the writings of others 
 will induce the student to read the wider literature 
 produced by the science of the psychology of religion. 
 
 Karl R. Stolz. 
 
 Grand Forks, North Dakota. 
 
'V 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE POINT OF VIEW _ 
 
 Prayer is a source of inspiration in the lives of 
 many whose character and intelligence compel 
 respect. It occupies a unique place in man’s quest 
 for the higher values. In the midst of the various 
 interests which men cultivate, such as art and 
 science and politics and industry and trade, religion, 
 the heart of which is prayer, is still fundamental 
 and dominant. Many devout people temporarily 
 ^withdraw Irom the presence of their fellow men, 
 fall upon their knees, fold the hands, close the 
 eyes, bow the head, pour forth their deepest yearn¬ 
 ings and hopes, and arise clothed with peace and 
 power. 
 
 It is not strange that many protest against a 
 critical examination of prayer. They instinctively 
 shrink from submitting this sacred and intimate 
 experience to a rigorous analysis, lest unholy hands 
 commit a sacrilege and religion itself be discredited. 
 The fear that an investigator is an iconoclast has 
 not always been groundless. An unsympathetic 
 or irreverent approach to prayer results in negative 
 findings, and even destructive activity. Since it 
 is the nature of religion to disclose and conserve 
 the eternal verities which formal logic cannot 
 demonstrate and which the laboratory of the scien¬ 
 tist cannot reveal and test, it is only normal that 
 religion be on the defensive when threatened by a 
 cold and irreverent intellectualism. 
 
 15 
 
i6 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 Many are content with their practical expe¬ 
 rience and feel no need of a critical examination, 
 but there are others who have a sincere desire to 
 understand the nature and place of prayer. In¬ 
 quiring minds that demand a reasonable basis for 
 the prayer life have rights that others should respect. 
 They assume that no fact is too personal or holy 
 to be tested to the utmost. The^ consider the 
 scientific method a means to a higher end, a crucible 
 in which the dross is separated from the gold. They 
 hold that a psychological study of prayer should 
 be more than a formal exercise or the gratification 
 of mere curiosity; they insist that analysis and 
 description should disclose the merits of prayer and 
 lead to a better control of its principles. This 
 attitude is manifestly constructive and positive. 
 All investigations of the prayer relation should be 
 attempted in this spirit. 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGICAL APPROACH 
 
 What is the purpose of the study of the psy¬ 
 chology of prayer? Where can enough material 
 be found to make the study scientific and reliable? 
 Are all prayers of the same general nature, or are 
 there various types? What are the various types 
 of prayer? What are the general psychological 
 characteristics of each of the several varieties of 
 prayer? A comprehensive answer to these pre¬ 
 liminary questions will indicate the lines which 
 the psychological study of prayer follows. 
 
 The task.—Although the facts of prayer may be 
 approached from various angles, the present task 
 is to ascertain how and to what extent they may 
 be expressed in terms of psychology. The task is 
 
THE POINT OF VIEW 
 
 1 7 
 
 to disengage what for the sake of convenience may 
 be called the human elements from the total prayer 
 experience, to describe them, and to compare them 
 with like known mental factors. We shall con¬ 
 stantly be mindful that the psychological phases 
 analyzed out do not constitute the whole prayer 
 experience. The botanist knows that when he 
 has dissected a rose he no longer has a rose, for 
 a rose is an organism^r union of parts sustained 
 by plant 'vitality. Prayer, likewise, is more than 
 the constituent elements to which it may be re¬ 
 duced; it is a unified process prompted and sup¬ 
 ported by the religious nature of man. It is well 
 to keep this fact before us as we proceed with the 
 discovery and discussion of the psychological traits 
 of prayer. ^, v - 
 
 Sources of prayer material. — A prerequisite of this 
 undertaking is an abundance of prayer data. For¬ 
 tunately, it is not hard to collect a wealth of material. 
 The stores of religious biography and devotional 
 treatises are available. Psychological expositions of 
 religion and particularly of prayer contain many 
 serviceable references. About two hundred auto¬ 
 biographical confessions of the prayer life, received 
 in response to four questionnaires, contribute to 
 ✓ this study . 1 The majority of the respondents are 
 members of such leading Protestant denominations 
 as the Methodist, the Baptist, the Presbyterian, 
 and the Congregational. Both male and female, 
 the laity as well as the clergy, are represented. 
 
 The faults of the questionnaire method of gather¬ 
 ing data are well known and need not now be re- 
 
 1 Three questionnaires were circulated by students of Professor J. B. Pratt, 
 who generously placed the responses at the service of the present writer. The 
 questionnaire sent out by the author appears in the Appendix. 
 
i8 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 hearsed. Nevertheless, its severest critics have not 
 suggested a more excellent way of collecting tna- 
 terial of a personal and intimate nature. The psy¬ 
 chology of religion must take such facts into 
 consideration. Religion is a personal as well as a 
 social experteneer'and the individual himself has a 
 right to testify to what he feels and knows and 
 does. The intelligent, use of the questionnaire 
 takes it for granted that the oral or written testi¬ 
 mony may be confirmed oY modified or discredited 
 by further personal interview or correspondence. 
 The historian, for example, who relies upon ancient 
 relics and documents for information does not possess 
 this advantage. His method has all of the defects 
 without the redeeming features of the question¬ 
 naire. To be sure, a conscientious effort must be 
 made to discriminate between trustworthy and 
 unreliable answers to the list of questions. To 
 reject all personal confessions of religious experience 
 because many of them are inaccurate is, as the 
 Germans say, to pour out the child with the bath¬ 
 water. The accounts from which deductions have 
 been made in this study have been selected from 
 the responses of those in whom there is reason to 
 repose confidence. No far-reaching conclusion based 
 upon this material has been accepted and urged 
 unless convincingly supported by broader factors. 
 Many accounts serve to illumine and confirm in¬ 
 ferences drawn from wider considerations. 
 
 The essence of prayer.—Prayer may be simply 
 and comprehensively defined as man’s intercourse 
 with God. All true prayer, spoken or unexpressed, 
 is included in such a general description, and at 
 the same time all meaningless and merely formal 
 
THE POINT OF VIEW 
 
 19 
 
 participation in exercises and rituals, incorrectly 
 termed prayer^ is excluded. That which does not 
 function\religiously is not prayer. “He that cometh 
 to God must believe that he is .” 2 Though they be 
 accompanied by all the outward forms of prayer, 
 words without faith are dead. Though they be 
 devoid of the external accompaniments usually 
 associated with prayer, thoughts and feelings di- 
 
 1 1 
 
 rected to God as the One unto whom all flesh corties 
 are prayer. Kneeling, bowing, closing the eyes, 
 folding the hands, formulating sentenres do not 
 constitute the heart of prayer, significant as they 
 
 are. To these must be added the inner attitude 
 
 of humility and expectancy, the movement of the 
 soul toward its God. 
 
 Petitional and devotional prayers. —An examina¬ 
 tion of a mass of representative prayers reveals 
 two large classes—the petitional and the devotional. 
 The basis of the classification is the psychological 
 structure as well as the purpose or function of the 
 prayers. The difference in mental traits between 
 the two .classes will be discussed later. Petitional 
 prayer is primarily an entreaty, a request, a solicita¬ 
 tion addressed to God for definite favors, rights, 
 or concessions. It is a means to an end. It is 
 instrumental. It is an appeal to God for such values 
 as regeneration, mojral cleansing, divine guidance, 
 restoration of health. The devotional prayers, as 
 a whole, move within the sphere of appreciation. 
 There is a tendenc J in religious devotion 
 
 devotional attitudes 
 
 for its own sake. 
 
 culminate in themselves. They are motivated not 
 so much by a desire to use God as by a disposition 
 
 2 Hebrews 11. 6 . ^ 
 
 / 
 
20 
 
 ti4e psychology of prayer 
 
 to be used by God. Adoration, worship, thanks¬ 
 giving, confession, consecration, communion, and. 
 aspiration are specific forms of this common type 
 of prayer. 
 
 The - petitional prayer reaches out after some¬ 
 thing special, the function of the devotional is more 
 indefinite and general. Of course such a classifi¬ 
 cation is not absolute; There is overlapping; the 
 line of demarkation between thertwo classes wavers 
 here and there. Furthermore, one should bear in 
 ; mind that the religious interest usually combines 
 and fuses the petitional and devotional elements 
 in a single prayer. 
 
 Psychological phases.— It is evident that prayer 
 as a human process involves mental elemehts. 
 Without such psychological ttaits as thought and 
 -feeling, memory and imagination, will a^id |habit, 
 the life of prayer would be impossible. The mind 
 expresses itself in these and other ways in the prayer 
 relation as in other humane experiences. For in¬ 
 stance;, according to -what has been attained in 
 prayer in the j past, memory stimulates or represses 
 the prayer impulse-,_Again, one cannot pray for 
 what one cannot imagine. In imagination there 
 N is pictured to oneself that which is desired as a 
 possession or as,an experience. The scop6 of prayer 
 is limited only by~ the creative imagination. Even 
 God is mentally pictured. Although we realize that 
 God is a spirit and that it is- impossible for us to 
 conceive of a purely spiritual being, we form a 
 mental image of him when we pray to him. ( Since 
 j prayer exhibits known mental principles^ a psy¬ 
 chological study of it is possible.^ 
 
 Bringing the wider facts and more comprehensive 
 
THE POINT OF VIEW 
 
 21 
 
 principles of psychology to bear upon an abundance 
 of typical prayer material,! we discover, in petitional 
 prayers, the presence and influence of a psycho¬ 
 logical complexity called “s uggestion.! ! From the 
 standpoint of structure, devotional prayers may be 
 subdivided into two groups. ^.The chief psycholog¬ 
 ical characteristic of one group seems to be a re¬ 
 lease, an escape or eradication of certain disturb¬ 
 ing mental states. A process known as psycho¬ 
 analysis will throw grateful light upon this form of 
 devotion, ^-The other group is marked by the assim¬ 
 ilation of a situation or an idea which reorganizes 
 the personality. The essential feature is the 
 adoption of a new center of insight and power. 
 The mental aspects of this group may be described 
 in terms of synthetic activity. 
 
 The following chapters develop this outline of 
 the psychological phases of prayer. 
 
 THE THEOLOGICAL AND PHILOSOPHICAL POSITION 
 
 To those who are unfamiliar with the limited 
 field of psychology, a statement of the psychological 
 facts of religious experience may prove to be dis¬ 
 quieting. After having made a rigorous and honest 
 analysis and comparison of all psychological aspects 
 of prayer, a perplexed religious mind may raise 
 such' momentous and pressing questions as the 
 following: Is the universe mechanical? Is there 
 an element of free will in the psychological processes? 
 Should not the prayer life be abandoned? What 
 is the nature and character of the God consistent 
 with such findings? Is there not some way of 
 proving his objective reality? 
 
 These are questions which psychology as such 
 
22 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 does not and cannot answer. They fall within the 
 sphere of theology and philosophy. The psychology 
 of religion has nothing to do with such problems as 
 the moral responsibility of man and the transcend¬ 
 ent existence and attributes of God. But in order 
 to forestall any possible misunderstanding and con¬ 
 fusion it is advisable to set forth in a few words the 
 theological and philosophical position adopted and 
 maintained in th£se pages. 
 
 Explanation and description. —At the outset it 
 should be state'd that much confusion is avoided 
 when the description of a mental aspect is clearly 
 distinguished from the final explanation of it. The 
 mere description of any event is by no means identi¬ 
 cal with its explanation. The former is only a por¬ 
 trayal and delineation of a manifestation of some¬ 
 thing which is more basal. Explanation is concerned 
 with the nature and constitution of that which 
 cannot be reduced to a more elemental value. It 
 involves ultimate considerations. Description is' 
 confined to the forms and processes in which the v 
 irreducible reality ^expresses and expands itself. 
 Science describes the outward manifestation of that 
 which theology and philosophy attempt to explain. 
 Science as such does not occupy itself with the 
 origin, destiny, and final value of the world. The 
 last word belongs to faith, not to science. Science 
 is limited in its scope, faith penetrates to the heart 
 of the world of nature and man. 
 
 Men may agree in their description of a thing, 
 but differ radically in their explanation of it. A 
 number of geologists may agree in their portrayal 
 of the earth, but diverge widely in their conception 
 of its origin and purpose. The geologist with an 
 
THE POINT OF VIEW 
 
 23 
 
 agnostic view of the world will deny the possibility 
 of knowing anything about the origin and mean¬ 
 ing of the earth. The atheistic scientist will flatly 
 reject God as the explanation of the existence of 
 material things. The scientist who holds a theistic 
 point of view will reduce the earth to a dynamic 
 principle, to a supreme creative Mind, to God. 
 On the other hand, they may be in agreement 
 as to their explanation of the globe, but disagree 
 as to its structure and history. 
 
 In like manner the mere description of religious 
 processes leaves the v explanation untouched: the 
 tracing of the psychological elements of prayer is 
 * one thing, the final estimation of prayer quite 
 another. This distinction will prove to be perti¬ 
 nent and serviceable. 
 
 The immanence of God. —The scientific discus¬ 
 sion of prayer in no way militates against the 
 doctrine of an intelligent and benevolent God, a 
 vein of self-direction in man which makes him 
 morally accountable, and the superlative value of 
 , the religious impulse.- Without hesitation or reser¬ 
 vation the writer accepts the conception of - God as 
 Father with all which that symbol implies of self- 
 \ consciousness, creativeness, and love. 
 
 Nor is such ground sinking' sand. While it is \ 
 true that psychology cannot by searching find out 
 God, while the affirmation of. the existence of the j 
 , God of Christianity is not a scientific finding but the 
 outcome of religious faith, an unbiased study of 
 the facts of prayer moves in the direction of a 
 God who unfolds and realizes his purposes in the 
 response of humanity to his promptings. The 
 reduction of certain prayer processes to discover- < 
 
 - ' . • ^ 
 
24 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 able psychological principles, far from rendering 
 the existence of 1 God unnecessary and therefore 
 highly improbable, lays bare his accustomed modes 
 of self-activity which we call laws. It is superficial 
 to exclude the reality of God from all consideration 
 when once his method of self-fulfillment or of 
 self-expression has been described. 
 
 The idea that God lives apart from the world 
 of man and nature, self-contained and self-sufficient, 
 the only proof of whose existence and potency is 
 an interference with the ongoings of the natural 
 order, is both unchristian and untenable. The 
 doctrine of the immanence of God, according to 
 which God is the animating and controlling Spirit 
 of the world, the Sustainer as well as the Creator 
 of all things, is the more logical conclusion from 
 science and the positive teachings of Jesus. A free 
 Spirit, a personality, God is immanent in the uni¬ 
 verse, nowhere absent and never disconnected from 
 its life. Not that he is limited by the natural world. 
 Like the spirit of man directing and even tran¬ 
 scending the human body, God makes the world 
 which he creates and inhabits the servant' of his 
 will. 
 
 Subjecting the mental traits of prayer to a deeper 
 penetration, we hold that the uniform processes 
 we call psychological laws and principles are the 
 habitual manifestations of the creative energy of 
 God. Natural law is not independent and self- 
 existing; it is not in itself an entity. The world 
 is not governed by law, but by God through law. 
 The self-activity of God is* not irregular and con¬ 
 fused but uniform and orderly. Prayer is not only 
 in a universe of law but also of it. To assign prayer 
 
✓ « 
 
 THE POINT OF VIEW 
 
 25 
 
 a well-merited place in God’s reign of law is to 
 rescue it from the chaotic and capricious, from the 
 weird and bizarre, from portents and prodigies, 
 from the magical and superstitious. 
 
 This idea of God removes the artificial barrier 
 which has been erected between the sacred and 
 the so-called secular. The arbitrary classification of 
 all things under these two heads has been most 
 unfortunate and productive of much mischief. 
 When life is divided into secular and sacred com¬ 
 partments a tendency arises to reject the sacred 
 and to regard all as secular. God’s creation cannot 
 be partly sacred and partly secular. We must 
 hold fast the principle that one and the same God 
 operates through the law of gravitation and the 
 answer to prayer. When once the significance of 
 the immanence of God is grasped in its various 
 bearings and relations everything that ministers to 
 the needs of man and makes for moral and religious 
 progress is sacred. 
 
 Not that there may not be various degrees of 
 the immanence of God. There is a higher form of 
 the immanence of God in the animate than in the 
 inanimate world; in man, than in animals. A tree 
 is higher in the scale of the divine immanence than 
 a rock, a sheep than a tree, and a man is worth, 
 more than a sheep./ God doubtless comes to unique 
 self-expansion in the prayer that springs from the 
 depths of the religious soul, and reflects his will and 
 purpose. God is the same yesterday, to-day, and 
 forever in his benevolent intention, but his possi¬ 
 bilities, opportunities, and resources are multiplied 
 when man yields to the inner and divine prompt¬ 
 ings. When men hunger and thirst after righteous- 
 
26 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 ness the way is prepared for the expression of God’s 
 moral attributes x in human conduct. In a vital 
 sense we not only live and move and have our 
 being in him, but he, in turn, would live and move 
 and have his being in us. 
 
 Christian psychology. —There is a discernible 
 movement among some students of pronounced 
 Christian convictions, to disengage the psycholog¬ 
 ical interpretations of religion from atheistic atti¬ 
 tudes or vague and impersonal notions of God. 
 To such attempts the term “Christian psychology” 
 is frequently applied. ' Such a movement is unfor¬ 
 tunate and unnecessary. Psychology as the 
 observation and comparison of evidences and ex¬ 
 pressions of the mind is wholly independent of 
 any religious outlook. The principles of psychology 
 are, or should be, the same for all. For analogous 
 reasons one would hesitate to formulate a Chris¬ 
 tian botany. Religious affiliations condition the 
 ultimate interpretation of mental states, but they 
 should not affect the study of human nature as such. 
 
 Nevertheless, the point of the scholars who 
 desire to relate and combine sound psychology 
 with wholesome religious belief should not be flouted. 
 y The tendency in certain quarters to reduce re¬ 
 ligious experience to nothing more - than human 
 behavior, or mechanical processes, or sociological 
 activities, or a contentless abstraction, or an im¬ 
 personal force, should be strenuously opposed. 
 Those who would base the mental sequences of the 
 Christian life upon the nature and work of God 
 as revealed in the teaching and person of Jesus 
 are quite within their rights. They are justified 
 in interpreting the type of life motivated and 
 
 J 
 
THE POINT OF VIEW 
 
 27 
 
 directed by the enthusiasms of Jesus as ,something 
 more personal and enduring than a by-product of 
 the nervous system, self-operating natural laws, or 
 a passionless energy. So long as the series of psy¬ 
 chological phases is correctly described and properly 
 related to the larger system of law of which it is a 
 part, it is neither scientific dogmatism nor religious 
 bigotry to explain Christian experience in terms 
 of moral responsibility and an immanent God. 
 
 \ 
 
 V 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 
 SUGGESTION 
 
 / - - 
 
 > - ■* \ 
 
 Since the element of suggestion in petitional 
 prayer is to receive special attention, it is obvious 
 that a detailed study of it is indispensable. A 
 clear understanding of the structure and function 
 of suggestion in general makes possible a worth¬ 
 while study of the mental traits of petitional prayer. 
 
 V 
 
 THE ESSENTIALS OF SUGGESTION 
 
 V 
 
 A suggestion may be defined as a mental pressure 
 which tends to express itself without conscious 
 effort or control. The essentials of suggestion are: 
 
 (1) the introduction of an idea into the mind, 
 
 (2) faith in the realization of the idea, (3) the 
 automatic realization of the idea, (4) relaxation. 
 No suggestion can be effective if any one of these 
 factors is wanting. Each makes its contribu¬ 
 tion to the process as a whole, but is at the same 
 time so intimately related to the others that it is 
 impossible to determine where the activity of the 
 one ends and that of the others' begins. The unity 
 of this process should be borne in mind during the 
 following brief description of its salient aspects. 1 
 
 1 The following definitions are more or less serviceable: 
 
 “I have myself defined suggestion as ‘from the side of consciousness . . . the 
 tendency of a sensory or an ideal state to be followed by a motor state.’ ”—Bald¬ 
 win, J. M.: Mental Development in the Child, and the Race, p. 105. The Mac¬ 
 millan Company. 
 
 “A suggestion is, we might say at first, an idea which has a power in our mind 
 to suppress the opposite idea.”—Munsterberg, Hugo: Psychotherapy, p. 86. 
 Moffat, Yard & Co. 
 
 ‘‘By suggestion is meant the intrusion into the mind of an idea; met with more 
 
 28 
 
SUGGESTION 
 
 29 
 
 Holding the suggested idea in mental focus.— 
 
 The lodging of^n idea in The mind is the basal 
 factor in suggestion. This process may be described 
 in terms of attention; the idea to be realized is a-) 
 mental impression; it is forced v upon the mind. 
 When an idea is held in mental focus critical and> 
 
 v , / - 1 r* 
 
 opposing tendencies are withdrawn. When reason 
 and judgment are held im,abeyance the idea glides 
 into the mind without encountering the resistance 
 which a more critical state offers. The emotional 
 and nervously unstable persons are highly suggesti¬ 
 ble; that is, their mental constitution is favorable 
 to suggestion. 
 
 Of-all persons little children are the most sug¬ 
 gestible. They lack control over their mental 
 impressions, they have no fund of established ideas 
 to serve as a basis for distinguishing fact from 
 fancy. Their critical powers are dormant. Hence 
 suggestions remain uncontradicted and tend to 
 realize themselves subconsciously. A small boy 
 was one day commanded to perform an odious 
 
 task. It occurred to him that if he were ill he 
 
 \ 
 
 would be excused, and at once the wish was enter¬ 
 tained that he might plead some form of ailment, 
 say a pain in one of the limbs. The wish was the 
 father of the sensation, for almost at once a dull 
 pain was experienced in the calf of the leg. It was 
 duly reported, and he was excused. 
 
 or less opposition by the person; accepted uncritically at last; and realized unre- 
 flectively, almost automatically.”—Sidis, Boris: The Psychology of Suggestion, p. 15. 
 
 D. Appleton & Company. 
 
 ‘‘Suggestion is only another name for the power of ideas, so far as they prove 
 efficacious over belief and conduct —James, William: The Varieties of Religious 
 Experience, p. 112. Longmans, Green & Co. 
 
 “Suggestion is a process of communication resulting in the acceptance with 
 conviction of the communicated proposition in the absence of logically adequate 
 grounds for its acceptance.”—McDougall, W.: Social Psychology, p. 97. John 
 W. Luce & Co. 
 
30 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 An elocutionist was reading poems of child life 
 at the request of her niece, a child three years old. 
 In the course of the impromptu entertainment the 
 reader ran her fingers through the locks of the 
 eager little listener, repeating at the same time 
 these words, “The wood-ticks are crawling through 
 your hair.” So effective was this unintentional 
 suggestion that the child at once insisted that 
 wood-ticks were in her hair, and so realistic was 
 her sensation that only after her scalp had been 
 thoroughly washed did she regain her composure. 
 
 Such examples taken from chifdhood show us 
 what occurs in adult life in a modified form. The 
 efficacy of a suggestion, then, depends, in the first 
 place, upon the impression made upon the mind. 
 The idea must be planted in the mental soil before 
 it can grow and bear its fruit. Self-control, self- 
 analysis, reason, and judgment tend to combat 
 the suggested idea; uncritical attitudes, emotion, 
 imagination, and a restriction of the field of con¬ 
 sciousness increase the state of suggestibility. The 
 degree of opposition met by a suggested idea is in 
 inverse proportion to the suggestibility of the mind 
 for that suggestion. 
 
 Faith included in suggestion. —Suggestion is more 
 than attention, it embraces a faith state. Belief 
 I that the idea held in mind is about to express itself 
 or has already been realized is absolutely essential 
 to the success of suggestion. At first the suggested 
 idea may meet with more or less opposition, but 
 eventually it must be uncritically accepted by the 
 person. The degree of faith exercised is in direct 
 proportion to the state of suggestibility, i or mot all 
 , suggestions are equally powerful or arresting. Like 
 
SUGGESTION 
 
 3 i 
 
 a check presented for payment, the idea must be 
 indorsed before it can be “cashed.” In the case 
 of suggestion, however, the indorsee and the'cashier 
 are one and the same personality. 
 
 The fact that suggestion transcends mere 1 atten¬ 
 tion may become more obvious when we examine - 
 a concrete case. A small boy, four years old, came 
 running home crying. In response to the ques¬ 
 tions of his father he explained that some apples 
 „ he had eaten were pronounced poisonous by his' 
 playmates. His confidence in the integrity of his 
 playmates resulted in the excruciating pain gen¬ 
 erally associated with the eating of tainted food. 
 Assureds by his father that he had been misled 
 and that the fruit was edible, the youthful sufferer 
 soon rid himself of the pain. have made mere 
 poisoning the material of attention would have 
 occasioned no physical distress, but the belief that 
 he was actually poisoned induced the reaction. 
 Attention fis such is merely selective, faith is the 
 ^ personal acceptance of an idea as activity. T]ie 
 mental prominence / qf an idea does not of itself 
 constitute a suggestion, but only when the person 
 is inclined to act upon it or to be influenced by it ' 
 does the mental impression tend to express itself. 
 The idea of heat becomes a suggestion only when /; 
 a sense of risiqg temperature is induced. 
 
 Faith may be regarded as an inverted memory 
 image. If is a' much warmer state of mind than 
 an imaginary picture. While memory is conscious 
 knowledge of the past, faith is a firm assurance 
 that a future event is as certain to occur as if it 
 had already happened. It is more than simplel 
 apprehension; it transcends the feeling of mere \ 
 
 \ 
 
32 - THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 reality. It attaches to its object a sense of security 
 tand confirmation. While knowledge and emotion 
 are not foreign to faith, its unmistakable criterion 
 is preparedness to act. Faith without works is 
 dead. Action is its very essence. 
 
 We have faith in that which, for us, is uncon¬ 
 tradicted. Doubtless the small child is credulous, 
 believing everything and proceeding upon the un¬ 
 tested assumption that whatever is presented to 
 him is the truth. He has no suspicions because he 
 lacks experience and the power of reasoning. As> 
 the mind develops and a fund of experience accumu¬ 
 lates, the demand for proof and confirmation be¬ 
 comes increasingly insistent. Faith tends to become 
 rationalized. It is a belief of mind as well as a 
 trust of the heart. When credulity is shocked by 
 contradictions, the range of ideas in which one 
 can believe is restricted. 
 
 We are likely to have the greatest faith in the 
 idea which spontaneously holds the attention. One 
 is easily swayed by ideas which are related to one’s 
 bodily appetites, the emotions and passions, or which 
 promise gratifying and immediate results. Ideas 
 concerned with far-off considerations and postponed 
 emergencies are relatively cold. In the face of the 
 - overwhelming surge of instincts and emotions, a 
 distinct effort must be put forth by the average 
 man to hold before the mind the more rational and 
 moral ideas. It requires effort to make such ideas 
 controlling factors in conduct. 
 
 The part which faith plays in suggestion is para¬ 
 mount. It expresses itself in an expenditure of 
 energy. Its function is to initiate a subconscious 
 process and to give it point and direction. It is a 
 
J 
 
 SUGGESTION 33 
 
 strained expectancy which increases the circulation 
 of the blood, the outlay of nervous force, and which 
 centers nutrition for the expression of the sug¬ 
 gested idea. In its initial stages faith is self-asser¬ 
 tion, activity of the will, a striving toward the 
 expression of the suggested idea. Its stimulative 
 feature will be still more clearly brought out 
 when the subconscious element in suggestion is 
 treated. 
 
 The subconscious mind reacts to faith as such. 
 The outcome of a suggestion is not determined by ^ 
 the nature of the object of faith but by organic 
 activities aroused by expectations. It is significant 
 that mind cures are placed to the credit of divers 
 agencies. It has been abundantly demonstrated 
 that the idea of health tends to realize itself regard¬ 
 less of whether the patient relies upon the efficacy 
 of a sacred relic, a bread-pill, or a magnetic healer. 
 The reliance upon a motley variety of remedial 
 agencies coupled with the added fact that all are 
 effectual in the healing of the same kind of diseases, 
 makes it necessary to draw the conclusion that, 
 it is faith as such, and not necessarily the powers 
 invoked, which cures. The expectation of the 
 reaction is of primary importance, the character 
 of the reputed means is irrelevant. 
 
 The self-realization of the suggested idea. —The 
 third essential of suggestion is the self-expression 
 of the idea through the automatic processes of the 
 personality. Once securely lodged in the mind 
 and accepted, an idea by virtue of the constitution 
 of man tends to fulfill itself. Any idea held in 
 mind tends to express itself. “In short, mental 
 and motor automatism constitute the prominent 
 
34 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 elements of suggestion. ,,2 The procedure is largely 
 subconscious. 
 
 The range of our mental life is fa£ more extensive 
 than the activities of which weTare pointedly aware; 
 growths and connections within the personal life, 
 of which we have no momentary clear conscious¬ 
 ness, are all the while occurring. A subconscious j 
 / process is any form of mental action which is influ¬ 
 ential but not clearly" recognized and identified by 
 M:he self. Only the ripples of the great stream of 
 life come within the sphere of consciousness. Most 
 of life is submerged beneath the level of awareness. 
 It is the function of the waking consciousness to 
 cope with novel situations. If problems are solved 
 often enough, awareness refers the task to the 
 automatic apparatus. Observe the conscious effort 
 expended by a child when he learns to button his 
 shoes, / and ' the ease and lack of attention with 
 which an adult performs the same operation! 
 Through repetition and practice that which is . at 
 first consciously undertaken tends to become auto¬ 
 matic, subconscious. 
 
 The mental pathology of daily life affords many 
 striking examples of subconscious activity. On 
 close inspection, such seeming aberrations as lapse 
 of memory, slips of the tongue and pen, misspelled 
 words and oversights suggest the presence of this 
 underlying stratum of mind. Some time ago the 
 writer was requested to inquire about the health 
 of the wife of a friend with whom he was then 
 conversing by telephone, but hung up the receiver 
 without complying. The failure seemed as inex¬ 
 cusable as unaccountable, but later, while reading, 
 
 * Sidis. Boris: The Psychology of Suggestion, p. 10. 
 
 jp. Appleton & Co. 
 
SUGGESTION 
 
 35 
 
 it flashed across his mind that that very afternoon 
 he had met the woman upon the street and had 
 most solicitously inquired about her health. Again, 
 when building a fire he passed by a newspaper 
 within easy reach and hunted elsewhere for com¬ 
 bustible material. Later it occurred to him that 
 ' the paper contained an editorial which he had 
 resolved to read at his earliest convenience. Re- 
 
 y .. v . - v . •, 
 
 cently he has discovered a pronounced tendency 
 to strike lightly the wrong key when using the x 
 typewriter. Grotesque mistakes in spelling are 
 frequently traced to the intrusion of fresh ideas 
 while writing. Psychologists are convinced that 
 these apparent deviations from the normal are at 
 bottom subconscious correctives or supplements. 
 
 As intimated above, the subconscious is that 
 vast tract of mental life which is not the material 
 of momentary reflective scrutiny. In the very 
 nature of the case it eludes introspection, and any 
 information of it which we may possess is gained 
 by indirect means. We may reasonably infer that 
 it includes our biases and prejudices, our moods 
 and instincts, our memories and impressions of the 
 past, our habits of appreciation and modes of de¬ 
 cision. Some of its elements we-welcome when 
 they invade the focus of consciousness; others we 
 tend to repress whenever they assert their presence. 
 Many subconscious accumulations have at one time 
 been the object of awareness others have glided 
 into the mind without attractmg attention. Often 
 impressions sink beneath the level of cognizance 
 ohly to reappear in transformed shape. It is said 
 that in the European War certain officers began to \ 
 issue written orders to those subordinates who were 
 
36 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 v 
 
 at a distance, because messages transmitted orally 
 from soldier to soldier until they reached the^ person 
 for whom they were intended were often delivered 
 in garbled or even unrecognizable form. 
 
 The relation between the subconscious and con¬ 
 scious mental activity is one of absolute unity and 
 complete continuity. There is no gulf fixed be¬ 
 tween them. They are not independent of one 
 another. Each influences the other. The one 
 merges into the other. The subconscious is not 
 split off from the main stream of thought and 
 activity. There is no so-called subjective self 
 with an identity and consciousness of its own. 
 Neither is there an objective self having a distinct 
 and separate existence. The subconscious is not 
 an artificer, self-conscious and subject to moments 
 of exaltation and periods of depression of which 
 dear consciousness is ignorant. Far from acting 
 upon its own initiative and responsibility, it is 
 definitely and organically related to a centrally 
 organizing and unitary self. Such forms of mental 
 behavior as hypnosis and multiple personality are 
 not independent selves, but abnormal variants of 
 the one central self. We are not two or more selves, 
 but one self which may, it is true, experience various 
 alterations. 
 
 Just what goes on beneath the level of awareness, 
 or just how suggestive ideas are realized, is still 
 largely a matter of speculation. The student 
 \ should beware lest he impute to the subconscious 
 magical powers it does not possess. It can com¬ 
 bine and develop its furnishings only within certain 
 limitations. It is not a factory in which substantial 
 things are made from material elements or forces 
 
SUGGESTION 
 
 37 
 
 having no connection with our ordinary life. Ideas 
 are not substantial and material things. They are 
 a form of mental reaction.' 'Possibly they may be 
 thought of as highly specialized and articulate phases 
 of feeling. • ' . ' * 
 
 A suggestion is, after all, just what the word 
 implies, namely, a hint, a prompting, a cue whicb'^ 
 tends to express itself in accordance with the laws 
 of our being. It is tolerably certain that every 
 idea held steadily before the mind inspires belief 
 in its worth and exerts a pressure upon the nervous 
 system. Many experiments prove that even ab¬ 
 stract ideas obey the law of motor discharge, reflect¬ 
 ing themselves in changes in heart-beat, breathing, 
 digestion, and secretion. As a normal consequence 
 of the structure of the nervous system, the natq^al 
 outcome of every sensation and idea, of every 
 impulse and mental current, is action. Hints 
 gleajied from various sources indicate that complex 
 suggested ideas, expectantly attended to, occaid/bn 
 a process of subconscious growth in the direction 
 of their realization. Professor Jastrow writes, 
 “There exists in all intellectual endeavor a period 
 of incubation, a process in great part subconscious, 
 a slow, concealed maturing through the absorption 
 of suitable pabulum.” 3 And Professor Starbuck 
 says: “After one exerts an effort, the fruition of 
 it is accomplished by the life-forces which act 
 through the personality. It is a well-known law 
 of the nervous system that it Tends to form itself 
 in accordance with the mode in which it is habitually 
 exercised.’ It is only a slight variation on this law 
 to say that the nervous system grows in the direc- 
 
 3 Jastrow, Joseph: The Subconscious , p. 99. Houghton Mifflin Company. 
 
38 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 tion of the expenditure of effort.” 4 These supple¬ 
 mentary quotations throw a few grateful rays of 
 light upon the subconscious processes involved in 
 suggestion. Attention as a selective agency deter¬ 
 mines just which idea shall be held in mental focus. 
 Faith as the challenge of expectation encourages 
 subconscious activities. The interaction of the will 
 and the organic vitality creates the subconscious 
 product. 
 
 The element of time is an important factor in 
 the realization of the suggested idea. The length 
 of the period of subconscious incubation varies 
 directly with the difficulty and complexity of the 
 idea. The time also varies with different indi¬ 
 viduals, for what may be complex and difficult 
 for some may be relatively simple and easy for 
 others. Some suggested ideas realize themselves 
 almost instantly; others require a longer period of 
 time. In response to the suggestion that one is 
 blushing, it is highly probable that the blood will 
 flow to the surface of the face in copious quantities 
 at once. Blushing involves a relatively simple 
 subconscious activity; hence the suggestion is real¬ 
 ized almost instantaneously. On the other hand, 
 considerable time may be consumed and repeated 
 stimulation be necessary in the cure of a nervous 
 disease through suggestion. The time required is, 
 then, a variable quantity, being regulated by both 
 the condition of the person and the complexity of 
 the suggested idea. 
 
 Effort and relaxation. —Furthermore, it is a com¬ 
 mon experience that after many seemingly fruitless 
 attempts to realize a difficult suggestion have been 
 
 4 Star buck, Edwin D.: The Psychology of Religion, p. hi. Charles Scribner’s Sons. 
 
SUGGESTION 
 
 39 
 
 followed by a period of rest, a fresh effort is attended 
 by astonishing success. For instance, "one may 
 make a prolonged and conscientious effort to master 
 the art of typewriting. After a certain degree of 
 skill has been attained one may fail to detect any 
 appreciable progress despite continued effort. If 
 the work is discontinued for a season and then 
 resumed, one may be astonished at the ease with 
 which one now masters the typewriter. During the 
 interval of complete rest two things probably 
 occur. Countless hindering tendencies which are 
 naturally developed through unsuccessful effort dis¬ 
 appear during the rest period. The more firmly 
 established associations involving speed and accu¬ 
 racy, however, tend to become- the more deeply 
 intrenched. The inhibiting activities, being only 
 slightly drilled Jn, tend to atrophy during the time 
 of rest, but the correct impressions being sufficiently 
 ingrained grow through the nutrient changes brought 
 about by the action of the blood. 5 
 
 It is quite certain that, in difficult and complex 
 suggestion, an intermission has the same dual 
 effect. On the one hand, it furthers subconscious 
 incubation in the right direction. On the other, 
 it tends to uproot hindering associations built up 
 through misdirected effort. If, in such cases, no 
 temporary release from effort occurs, there is grave 
 danger that the wrong tendencies gain the 
 ascendency over the correct ones, and that the 
 very purpose of the suggestion be defeated. In¬ 
 ability to realize a suggestion beyond a certain 
 point, in spite of repeated stimulation, may be an 
 indication that a respite is needed. 
 
 8 See Book, W. F.: Psychology of Skill. University of Montana. 
 
40 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 In some casjes' of suggestion the person comes 
 to feel that further striving can avail nothing; and 
 then, when he becomes inactive, the self-realization 
 ’ of the idea is completed. An analogous occurrence 
 is the recollection of a name after one has ceased' 
 all effort to bring it to remembrance. One may 
 try to recall the word “pear” and strain in the 
 direction of the word “peach”; which is the rigjht 
 general direction so far as the first three letters 
 are concerned, but wrong with respect to the last 
 two. Cessation of effort, however, permits thfe 
 process of association to correct and complete the 
 act of memory. 
 
 • When the suggested idea has been almost realized 
 benpath the threshold of consciousness, cessation 
 of conscious striving and straining seems to open 
 the w&y-for its emergence. Subconscious develop¬ 
 ment and conscious exertion may be working toward 
 the same general end but from slightly different 
 angles. So long as the two lines of action are not 
 parallel, or the opposition of the conscious endeavor 
 is not withdrawn, the subconscious product cannot 
 be completed. Slightly misdirected activities of 
 the will guard the entrance to consciousness but, 
 when they relax, the subconsciously incubated idea 
 t crosses the threshold. Passivity, inactivity, apathy, 
 j indifference, and sometimes even despair, accom- 
 i pany the surrender of the will, but when the sug- 
 • gestion is N expressed they are replaced by satis¬ 
 faction, interest, exhilaration, and exaltation. Self- 
 surrender, or cessation of effort, may be regarded 
 as a form of faith. It is passive faith, as contrasted 
 with the active, stimulative faith already con¬ 
 sidered. 
 
SUGGESTION 41 
 
 * i 
 
 / 
 
 CLASSIFICATION OF SUGGESTION 
 
 7 V 
 
 Suggestion may be' classified from am almost 
 indefinite number of approaches. Thus far, only, 
 normal suggestion has engaged our attention, be-, 
 cause with the abnormal form we shall have but 
 little to do. Abnormal suggestibility characterizes, 
 hypnotism, and this mental state will receive only 
 incidental reference. Our interest centers in the 
 normal, regular, ordinary, and waking mental 
 state in which suggestion is a natural and common 
 occurrence. All normal suggestions may be divided 
 into social and autosuggestions, and these, in 
 turn, may be subdivided into positive and negative, 
 and intentional and unintentional varieties. Fur¬ 
 ther sifting would doubtless disclose additional 
 kinds, but those indicated will serve the present 
 purposes. 
 
 Social and autosuggestion. —A social suggestion o 
 f has its source indirectly in a volitional pressure > 
 '^exerted by another self. ~ In autosuggestion theA 
 ’idea is self-imposed, the field of consciousness being j 
 / restricted on one’s own initiative. That a social 
 suggestion arises from without and an autosug¬ 
 gestion from within is a distinction that must 
 not, however, be pressed too hard, for in auto¬ 
 suggestion, the prompting may be merely imme¬ 
 diately internal. More remotely, it may have 
 been external. Often the difference is simply one 
 in the degree of mental elaboration which a sug¬ 
 gested idea undergoes before it is realized. When 
 an idea suggested by another person is but slightly 
 elaborated in the mind before it is expressed, we 
 may speak of a social suggestion; but when an idea 
 
42 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 is considerably modified before it is expressed, we 
 may. call it an autosuggestion. In a sense, every 
 social suggestion to become effective must become 
 autosuggestion. An idea, introduced into the mind 
 by an external will, may be so modified by the 
 sentiments and instincts, biases and prejudices it 
 encounters, by the associations and emotions it 
 arouses, that it loses its original force and character. 
 Every suggestion becomes more or less tinged with 
 the mental states of the self in which it is efficacious. 
 Hence it is not always possible to determine abso¬ 
 lutely whether one is having to do with a social or 
 an autosuggestion. 
 
 Positive and negative suggestion. —From the 
 point of view of form, all suggestions may be 
 divided into two classes—the positive and the 
 negative. The object of the positive suggestion 
 is the creation of something new, something which 
 the self is eager to obtain. The negative suggestion 
 is in terms of what one wishes to rid the self of or 
 to avoid. The former is constructive, the latter 
 destructive. If a child, who is afraid of certain 
 unpleasant dreams that have a tendency to recur, 
 at bedtime suggests to himself that he will have 
 delightful dreams, like those of success at play or 
 the bestowal of gifts upon himself, he is making 
 a positive suggestion. But he is engaged in making 
 negative suggestions when he suggests to himself 
 that he will not dream horrible dreams, like those 
 of being attacked by wild beasts. As he passes in 
 mental review the dreaded nocturnal visitations, 
 he heightens the probability of their recurrence. 
 Since whatever is persistently held in mental 
 focus tends to generate belief in its reality, the 
 
SUGGESTION 
 
 43 
 
 positive suggestion is on the wfhole the more 
 efficacious. 
 
 A negative suggestion is sometimes ineffective be¬ 
 cause the mind is in a state of confusion. The con¬ 
 sciousness of facing a dilemma imperils its effective¬ 
 ness. Who has not been tormented by misspelled or 
 mispronounced words? When there is an occasion 
 to make use of them, there is, at least momentarily, 
 confusion as to their correct spelling or pronuncia¬ 
 tion. Ideas of abnormalities sometimes tend to 
 become embarrassingly prominent in the mind. 
 If one suggest to a maiden that she shall not blush, 
 her face is likely to become crimson. One method 
 of remembering is trying to forget. - Because it 
 expresses repression, denial, refusal, and negation, 
 the adverb, “not” is the most uninteresting and 
 unattractive word in the English language; hence 
 it tends to evaporate from prohibitions. Some 
 minds are so organized that a restraint assumes 
 the form and force of a challenge, of defiance. 
 
 Nevertheless, one should not be in hot haste to 
 conclude that negative suggestions are invariably 
 futile. The contrary is often true. But when they 
 are effective the outcome may be traceable to the 
 fact that they serve to purge an otherwise whole¬ 
 some personality of unwholesome elements. It is 
 well known that emotional and ideational expression 
 'tends to liberate certain distressing states of mind. 
 A common method of obtaining mental relief is to 
 get a troublesome element “off the mind,” or “out 
 of the system.” “Confession is good for the soul,” 
 is a psychologically justifiable adage. Unless chan¬ 
 nels are opened for the effectual discharge of fester¬ 
 ing mental conditions, serious disturbances of the 
 
44 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 mind are likely to obtain. We shall have occasion 
 to examine the psychological basis of this unique 
 process when we study devotional prayer. 
 
 Intentional and unintentional suggestion. —With 
 reference to the individual’s knowledge of its pres¬ 
 ence, suggestion may be divided into two addi¬ 
 tional classes—the intentional and the unintentional. 
 An intentional suggestion is deliberately made with 
 the knowledge that the principles of suggestion are 
 being applied with a specific end in view. A case 
 in point would be the conscious and circumspect 
 use of autosuggestion for the purpose of inducing 
 pleasant dreams. But when a child, blissfully 
 ignorant of the theory and first principles of auto¬ 
 suggestion, which he nevertheless applies in seeking 
 undisturbed repose, attributes the result to the 
 influence of an extraneous agency, such as a guardian 
 angel, we have to do with unintentional sugges¬ 
 tion. We are constantly giving and receiving sug¬ 
 gestions unintentionally the effect of which it would 
 be impossible to measure. 
 
 It is evident that since whatever is unintentionally 
 done is accomplished with great ease and effect, 
 unintentional suggestion is the more efficacious. 
 Note the vast difference between intentional and 
 unintentional imitation! How crude and imperfect 
 the former, how perfect and easily accomplished 
 the latter! In fact, imitation may be defined as 
 a form of social suggestion which reinstates a copy. 
 Professor Jastrow says that he can readily adjust 
 a certain kind of necktie if he does not consciously 
 attempt the adjustment, that if he begins to reason 
 which end goes under and which over and observes 
 his movements in a mirror a hopeless failure is the 
 
SUGGESTION 
 
 45 
 
 probable issue. 6 Professor Baldwin reports that it 
 is impossible for him to induce a state of drowsi¬ 
 ness by imagining himself asleep. The first effort 
 leads to a state of restfulness only to be succeeded 
 by a condition of steady wakefulness, which is 
 intensified by an increasing consciousness of self. 7 
 Another case in point is the frantic effort of one 
 learning to ride a bicycle to preserve his balance 
 and to avoid obstacles in the way. Overguidance 
 by the conscious powers has a tendency to make 
 the manipulation of the delicate mechanism of 
 suggestion awkward and inefficient. 
 
 Unintentional suggestion is relatively frictionless, 
 employing the automatic processes which yield 
 maximum returns for the effort expended. A 
 physician relates that one winter night in his hotel 
 room he became unpleasantly aware of the need 
 of ventilation. Raising one window from below 
 and lowering another from above, he soon was 
 conscious of a refreshing circulation. Experiencing 
 a positive sense of exhilaration, he retired for the 
 night in the same room. The following morning 
 he was amazed to find that all the windows of 
 the room were reenforced by storm-windows, which 
 did not admit a breath of air, regardless of the 
 open inside windows. Imagine the difficulty, but 
 not the impossibility, of intentionally obtaining the 
 same result. 
 
 THE INFLUENCE OF SUGGESTION 
 
 Suggestion has power to affect every variety of 
 mental activity. It would be difficult to exhaust 
 
 6 Jastrow, Joseph: The Subconscious, p. 30. Houghton Mifflin Company. 
 
 7 Baldwin, James M.: Mental Development in the Child and the Race, p. 139. 
 The Macmillan Company. 
 
46 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 its possibilities, for it influences the whole gamut 
 of personal experience. No person can wholly 
 escape its effects, for all men are more or less sug¬ 
 gestible. The state of normal suggestibility is not 
 a pathological condition, unless the person has 
 lost self-control and is at the mercy of external 
 forces impinging upon the mind. Man is educable 
 largely because he is suggestible. It would be 
 hard to overestimate the value of suggestion as a 
 factor in social progress. 8 
 
 The threefold effect of suggestion. —Suggestion 
 modifies the self in three ways—by inhibiting, in¬ 
 ducing, and heightening states. It often inhibits, 
 suppresses, checks mental states. In the hypnotic 
 state, suggestions that the subject is powerless to 
 move an arm or to see an object actually present, 
 and many others of a similar inhibitory character, 
 are frequently realized. Normal suggestion of this 
 type is especially effective in affording relief from 
 pain. The mother kisses and laughs away the 
 aches of her child. The mind healer banishes phys¬ 
 ical torment. From the above description of 
 negative suggestion it will be clear that the most 
 effective method of inhibiting states is to let the 
 mind function in the opposite direction, to eliminate 
 by substitution, to close one set of channels by 
 opening another. The cultivation of objective¬ 
 mindedness will eradicate bashfulness, love will cast 
 out fear. 
 
 Suggestion has the power to induce an almost 
 endless variety of mental products. Looking at 
 the full moon shining in a clear sky, one may dis- 
 
 8 See Noble, E.: “Suggestion as a Factor in Social Progress,” International 
 Journal of Ethics, 1898, p. 214ft. 
 
SUGGESTION 
 
 47 
 
 cern almost anything the notion of which is imposed 
 upon the mind—an illuminated fissure-riven sur¬ 
 face, the front view of a fat man’s smiling face, a 
 woman’s profile half-hidden by her tresses. Mr. 
 Maurice H. Small, making an experimental study 
 of the suggestibility of children, found that many 
 of his subjects in response to suggestion experienced 
 an illusion of perfume, although only water was 
 sprayed from an atomizer; an illusion of the taste 
 of salt, sugar, and quinine, although only pure 
 distilled water was given; an illusion of the move¬ 
 ment of a cast-iron camel which really remained 
 stationary; an illusion of heat, although no hot 
 stimulus was applied; an illusion of itching and 
 tickling, although the skin was not touched. 9 
 
 A student was an eyewitness of a case of sug¬ 
 gestion that involved the removal of the isinglass 
 of a stove in a village store by a group of practical 
 jokers, and the substitution of red glazed paper 
 that gave the appearance, to a superficial observer, 
 of a comfortable fire although there was none. 
 Several customers, coming into the store from the 
 cold without, approached the fireless stove with 
 outstretched hands, and gave every sign of absorb¬ 
 ing heat. It is evident that the possibilities of 
 affecting the self by inducing states are legion. 
 
 Again, mental states already present may be 
 heightened. Such activities as perception, memory, 
 reasoning, and action may be augmented by sug¬ 
 gestion. Memory is strengthened when one makes 
 the self-suggestion that he will recollect the data 
 with which the mind is being charged. An other¬ 
 wise impossible action, such as the lifting of a 
 
 ® The Suggestibility of Children, Pedagogical Seminary, 1896, p. i76ff. 
 
 I 
 
48 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 heavy weight, may be accomplished as the result 
 of the idea that it can be done. Increase in pulse 
 rate occasioned by the self-consciousness of the 
 patient often frustrates the attempt of a physician 
 to determine the real condition of the heart. Pro¬ 
 fessor Coe refers to a small boy, mildly affected 
 with asthma, who invariably returned home from 
 a visit to his grandmother with his malady per¬ 
 ceptibly aggravated. She would say, “Come here, 
 child, and let me hear you breathe!” The exclama¬ 
 tions and coddling which followed made him worse. 10 
 These simple illustrations indicate the manifold 
 operations and ramifications of suggestion. 
 
 The province of suggestion. —In an exuberant 
 appreciation of the possibilities of suggestion, it 
 is well to remember that it is not omnipotent. 
 There are limitations which it cannot transcend. 
 Its direct influence is circumscribed by the im¬ 
 movable boundaries of the mental life. Its limita¬ 
 tions are twofold. In the first place, its direct effect 
 is restricted to personal influence. In the second 
 place, within the sphere of mental activity, it is 
 furthermore limited by the amount of vitality 
 which the human organism possesses. Since sug¬ 
 gestion is not effective outside the scope of per¬ 
 sonal influence, one is certain to be disappointed 
 if one throws a stone into the air with the expecta¬ 
 tion that it be suspended in midair. To be sure, 
 one might be positive that the stone was behaving 
 in that extraordinary manner; but this would be 
 an hallucination, a false subjective experience. 
 No amount of suggestion can bring the mountain 
 to Mohammed. The most that it can do is to 
 
 10 Coe, G. A.: The Spiritual Life, p. 160. The Methodist Book Concern. 
 
SUGGESTION 
 
 49 
 
 bring Mohammed to the mountain. Suggestion, it 
 is true, has an indirect influence on inanimate 
 objects by affecting the human agent acting upon 
 them. Its control over what is other than mental 
 is of necessity indirect and through a self. 
 
 On the other hand, only when there is an ade¬ 
 quate degree of force resident within the organism 
 can the suggested idea be realized. It is possible 
 to overestimate the potency of the organic processes 
 and thereby fail to induce the expected reaction. 
 When disease has lowered the vitality of the human 
 organism below a certain degree, the life forces are 
 too weak to realize the idea of health, be it ever 
 so persistently held in mind and relied upon by the 
 patient. It would be impossible for a man to lift 
 a ton by sheer strength of arm in response to the 
 suggestion that he is equal to the Herculean feat. 
 Life is too short and the organic processes too 
 feeble to realize some suggested ideas. The sub¬ 
 conscious is not an inexhaustible reservoir of super¬ 
 human energy. Suggestion is effective only when 
 it lies within the range of the mental life and when 
 the personality possesses vitality enough to real¬ 
 ize it. 
 
 Real and imaginary results .—It is clear from 
 the foregoing examples that sometimes the products 
 of suggestion are imaginary and illusory, and some¬ 
 times actual and real. The distinction must not 
 be pressed too hard. The ordinary distinction be¬ 
 tween fact and fancy indicates in a practical manner 
 the line of cleavage. For the purposes of classifi¬ 
 cation one may legitimately refer, on the one hand, 
 as imaginary, to the realization of the idea sug¬ 
 gested to a hypnotized person that he sees a serpent 
 
50 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 when there is none present and, on the other, as 
 real, to the elimination of moral evil by the expul¬ 
 sive power of suggestion. 
 
 It is shortsighted to undervalue the actual results 
 as well as the imaginary effects of suggestion. To 
 regard all achievements of suggestion as equally 
 evanescent and illusory is to entertain a perilous 
 and false notion of the operations of the mind. 
 The real accomplishments of suggestion are as 
 perceptible, as legitimate, and as serviceable as 
 those from any other source. 
 
 Thinking back over the salient points of this 
 chapter, we conclude that a suggestion uninten¬ 
 tionally made, positive in content, engendering faith 
 in its own worth, and falling within the range of 
 subconscious influence is the suggestion of highest 
 efficiency and value. 
 
 POINTS OF CONTACT WITH PRAYER 
 
 It is not hard to discover elements common to 
 suggestion and prayer. Both involve a mental 
 impression. Both are said to depend for success 
 in large measure upon concentration of the mind 
 and faith. Not unlike a social suggestion, a prayer 
 offered by one person may impress itself upon the 
 mind of another, pass through a series of modi¬ 
 fications, and issue in personal petitions. The 
 time spent in subconsciously expressing a sug¬ 
 gested idea and the time required to answer a 
 prayer is in either case a variable quantity. Prayer 
 may be either personal or social, and positive or 
 negative in form. 
 
 Does petitional prayer appropriate the technic 
 and mechanism of suggestion? Are their spheres 
 
SUGGESTION 
 
 5i 
 
 of influence coextensive? Can unanswered peti¬ 
 tions be described as failures of suggestion? How 
 does prayer differ from suggestion? To answer 
 these and similar questions is the purpose of the 
 six following chapters. Accordingly, we shall exam¬ 
 ine the elements which make prayer a mental 
 pressure, the factors which induce faith in its effi¬ 
 cacy, the answer itself, and finally the unanswered 
 petition. To anticipate, suggestion in prayer is a 
 mental process which the religious impulse originates 
 and uses as a means to an end. It is not an entity 
 in itself having self-existence, but in prayer it is 
 dependent upon the creativeness of the religious 
 nature of man. It is an instrument which is pro¬ 
 duced and employed. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 ATTENTION IN PRAYER 
 
 In symbols peculiar to himself Luther once said, 
 “Just as a good, clever barber must have his eyes 
 and mind upon the beard and razor, so as to mark 
 distinctly where he is to shave, so everything, 
 which is to be done well, ought to occupy the whole 
 man, with all his faculties and members. How 
 much more, then, should prayer, if intended to be 
 effective, engage the heart wholly and without 
 distraction.” 1 All writers of devotional literature 
 agree with Luther that a vital element in effectual 
 prayer is the concentration of the mind. We are 
 told that one difference between genuine praying 
 and the mere saying of prayers is attention to, 
 and interest in, the exercise. In other words, the 
 devotional man insists that in order to be efficacious 
 the prayer must be impressed upon the mind. In 
 this particular he does not differ from the psy¬ 
 chologist who recognizes in the introduction of an 
 idea into the mind an essential of suggestion. 
 
 ACCESSORIES TO ATTENTION 
 
 A- 
 
 During the course of the natural history of 
 religion many elements have appeared or have 
 been adopted which tend to direct the stream of 
 the mental life into the channel of prayer. The 
 
 1 Morris, J. G.: Quaint Sayings and Doings of Luther, p. 131. The United 
 Lutheran Publishing House. 
 
 52 
 
ATTENTION IN PRAYER 
 
 53 
 
 reference is to such means of attracting and hold¬ 
 ing the attention as the isolation of the individual 
 or the presence of other prayerful persons, the 
 posture of the body, the suspension of vision,, motor 
 automatism, emotional states, prayer repetitions, 
 the activity of the will, praying at night, and 
 mechanical devices. Let us now see how these 
 accessories help to implant the material of prayer 
 in the mind. 
 
 Privacy in prayer. —The very expression' “private 
 prayer” is suggestive of the isolation of the person. 
 Of the respondents who answered the question 
 contained in the questionnaire on prayer circulated 
 by the writer, “Which do you find the more effec¬ 
 tive: public prayer by either the minister or the 
 congregation, or private prayer?” seventy per cent 
 favored private prayer. John R. Mott says, “In 
 a word, secret prayer is prayer at its best. It is 
 prayer most free from all insincerity. It is the 
 true gauge of our prayer life.” 2 Jesus both taught 
 and practiced privacy in prayer. “But thou, when 
 thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou 
 hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is 
 in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall 
 reward thee openly.” 3 “And it came to pass in 
 those days, that he went out into a mountain to 
 pray u and continued all night in prayer to God.” 4 
 •U. It is a truism that the isolation of the individual 
 guards against distractions. Novel impressions, 
 strange changes in the environment, and inter¬ 
 ruptions by others attract the attention. Alone 
 and free from social restraints, the person is at 
 
 2 The Secret Prayer Life, p. 5. Y. M. C. A. 
 
 3 Matthew 6: 6. 
 
 i Luke 6: 12. 
 
54 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 liberty to give his undivided attention to the unre¬ 
 served expression of religious needs and desires. 
 In this negative way, privacy is an aid to prayer. 
 
 Social praying. —It goes without saying that 
 prayer offered either by the minister in the pulpit 
 or by the congregation, except when it induces 
 negative suggestions, exerts a stimulating influence. 
 It is the purpose of the pastoral prayer to express 
 common wants and aspirations of the congregation, 
 to reduce all minds to an attitude of worship, to 
 induce in all a prayerful mood. The ideal pulpit 
 prayer reflects the sensitivity of its maker to the 
 religious life of the people, arrests the attention 
 of the indifferent, finds a lodgment in their minds, 
 and bears the fruit of peace and moral power. 
 
 The prayer meeting and other social forms of 
 religious exercise manifest the same positive tend¬ 
 ency to induce a prayerful response. These gather¬ 
 ings afford the laity an opportunity to offer their 
 common supplications for the edification of the 
 saints, the conversion of the sinful, and the relief 
 of the distressed. It is self-evident that when such 
 a variety of social interactions occurs, the prayer 
 not only reacts upon its author but also impinges 
 upon other minds. The, following quotation ad¬ 
 mirably expresses, in devotional terminology, the 
 value of the prayer circle, “Where two or three 
 are gathered together in my name, there am I in 
 the midst of them.” 5 
 
 Physical posture. —Having found some secluded 
 spot, or being in a church where the custom is 
 observed, the person may reverently kneel in prayer. 
 Many seem to have a native impulse to cast them- 
 
 5 Matthew 18: 20. 
 
ATTENTION IN PRAYER 
 
 55 
 
 selves at the feet of God in humble submission, or 
 to assume another bodily attitude which has 
 significance for the prayer life. A respondent to 
 a questionnaire sent out by Dr. F. O. Beck says, 
 “Frequently walking is most effective. Kneeling is 
 probably more habitual in times of relaxing; walk¬ 
 ing, when any intense personal problems are to be 
 worked out. In morning, sitting or walking is 
 perhaps more indulged in; at evening, kneeling.” * 6 
 
 The following is a specimen of the various and 
 uncomfortable positions assumed by the members 
 of the Yoga cult of India: “The right foot should 
 be placed on the left thigh, and the left foot on 
 the right thigh; the hands should be crossed, and 
 the two great toes should be firmly held thereby; 
 the chin should be bent down on the chest, and in 
 this posture the eyes should be directed to the tip 
 of the nose.” 7 This position is called Padmasana, 
 lotus-seat, and is highly recommended as a cure 
 for all diseases. The student of hypnotism can 
 readily understand how such a posture combined 
 with restraints of breathing produces such a state 
 of abstraction that the person is rendered indif¬ 
 ferent to pain and pleasure, hunger and thirst, cold 
 and heat. It is an extreme method of self-hyp- 
 notization. 
 
 Forty per cent of the respondents to our ques¬ 
 tionnaire answered the following question in the 
 affirmative: “Do you find that posture, such as 
 kneeling, etc., has any influence on your state of 
 mind in prayer?” The following statements imply 
 
 ‘‘‘Prayer: a Study in its History and Psychology,” American Journal of Re¬ 
 
 ligious Psychology and Education, vol. ii, p. 117. 
 
 7 Muller, F. Max: Six Systems of Indian Philosophy, p. 457. Longmans, 
 Green & Co. 
 
56 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 that an appreciation of the incompleteness of the 
 personal life induces such a physical attitude: “It 
 [kneeling] is a sign of humility.” “Whenever I 
 am burdened with the cares of life I feel an almost 
 irresistible desire to fall upon my knees in prayer.” 
 
 On the other hand, kneeling may be suggestive 
 of a want. Who has not been impressed by the 
 fact that whenever he has had occasion to kneel, 
 be the situation ever so foreign to prayer, he has 
 invariably been reminded of prayer? One writes, 
 “Kneeling makes one more earnest in prayer.” 
 Kneeling and prayer are so closely associated that 
 the one tends to induce the other. Many religious 
 leaders understand the reaction of bodily positions 
 upon the mental states; hence a special evangelistic 
 appeal is frequently followed by an exhortation 
 that all kneel while prayer is being offered. 
 
 Any bodily posture which has become habitually 
 linked with a particular mental activity, naturally 
 resists any proposed departure from its well-estab¬ 
 lished course. When a position other than the 
 habitual one is assumed, doubts as to its propriety 
 arise. These divert the attention from the act of 
 prayer to the bodily posture. To say that posture 
 is a matter of indifference is to overlook the fact 
 that in order to make its greatest contribution to 
 the prayer life the bodily attitude should be ex¬ 
 pressive of the devotional temper. 
 
 Suspending the vision.—The extent of the prac¬ 
 tice of closing or covering the eyes in prayer may 
 be inferred from the fact that seventy-five per cent 
 of the answers to the questionnaire confess that 
 vision is suspended during prayer. The following 
 typical reasons for doing so seem commonplace: 
 
ATTENTION IN PRAYER 
 
 57 
 
 “The closing of the eyes shuts out distracting 
 sights.” “To concentrate my thoughts.” It is 
 self-evident that an interesting environment might 
 provide impressions novel enough to tempt the 
 attention. The practice is not peculiar to prayer, 
 for we often see persons with closed eyes engaged 
 in strenuous mental effort. Possibly the down¬ 
 cast eyes are also an outward sign of an inward 
 devotional mood. 
 
 It is well known that moving stimuli fascinate 
 the attention. During the early stages of evolu¬ 
 tion movement suggested to the mind of primitive 
 man the presence of either benevolent or malev¬ 
 olent beings. Hence the resulting oscillation between 
 fear and desire until the nature of the stimulus 
 could be determined. Perhaps it is a heritage from 
 the remote past that makes us still sensitive to 
 movement occurring even in familiar or monotonous 
 environments. 8 A horse will start suddenly aside 
 at the sight of a flying sheet of paper. Although 
 we fail to notice the usual and familiar distractions 
 of the city street, how quickly we attend to the 
 advertisement consisting of electric lights that 
 come and go. When we wish to attract the atten¬ 
 tion of another at a distance we reenforce our vocal 
 efforts with suggestive motions of the arms. The 
 contribution to the prayer experience of the simple 
 expedient of suspended vision is obvious. 
 
 Automatic movements. —When the person is en¬ 
 gaged in the act of prayer, a variety of physical 
 activities appear of which he is unconscious or but 
 vaguely conscious. The reference is to such physical 
 accompaniments of prayer as the swaying or twist- 
 
 8 See Pillsbury, W. B.: Attention, p. soft- The Macmillan Company. 
 
58 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 ing of the body, the clasping or clinching of the 
 hands, the scratching of the head or the pulling of 
 the hair, the closing or rolling of the eyes, the 
 wrinkling of the forehead and the distorting of the 
 face, and the moving of the lips, jaws, tongue, head. 
 Such motor phenomena are often called automatism. 
 They increase in number with the seriousness of 
 the mental activity. Professor E. H. Lindley de¬ 
 tects as many as one hundred and thirty-six distinct 
 automatisms in such varieties of mental effort as 
 serious study, attention, and difficult recollection. 
 
 Their function is twofold. In the first place, they 
 are “accessory to the mechanism of attention. In 
 order that mental activity may be brought to its 
 maximum, and kept there during a period of work, 
 the circulation of the brain must be rendered ade¬ 
 quate, and the latent energy of the nerve-cells must 
 be aroused. To aid in accomplishing this, many 
 movements have appeared in the race and in the 
 individual. Their sole raison d’etre seems to be 
 that they facilitate the work of the brain.” 8 9 
 
 A secondary function of the automatism is to 
 provide an outlet for irrelevant impressions which 
 may be courting the attention. Impressions foreign 
 to the task in hand may be discharged through the 
 channels opened by the automatism. At first the 
 automatisms aid in increasing cerebral excitation, 
 under which favorable condition the state of atten¬ 
 tion waxes in intensity. The nerve paths of the 
 automatism likewise become a way of escape for 
 all currents of an excitatory and intruding nature 
 which are excluded from the brain during attention. 
 
 8 Lindley, E. H.: “Motor Phenomena of Mental Effort,” American Journal 
 
 of Psychology , vol. vii, p. 512. 
 
ATTENTION IN PRAYER 
 
 59 
 
 Evidently, the automatisms accompanying prayer 
 have both a stimulating and a conserving effect. 
 Heightening the circulation of the blood, thus 
 setting free latent nervous energy, they are instru¬ 
 mental in generating vitality for the deepening of 
 the prayer life. Supporting the mechanism of 
 attention, they help to impose the prayer upon 
 the mind. Then they tend to conserve the energy 
 which they have released. Extraneous impressions 
 which solicit the attention, following the line of least 
 resistance, find expression through the functional 
 avenues opened by the automatism. We shall have 
 abundant occasion to make further reference to 
 this unique mental process when we consider the 
 repetition of prayer and the rosary. 
 
 Emotion. —The devotional state is essentially 
 emotional. Effort of the will fortified by reason 
 may initiate a prayer, but more often it is the 
 emotions that give rise to prayer and determine 
 the activity of the will. The intense prayer expe¬ 
 rience is charged with a high potential of emo¬ 
 tion. Situations or predicaments which evoke such 
 emotions as fear, love, exaltation, guilt, doubt, 
 anxiety, gratitude are pregnant with prayer possi¬ 
 bilities. / 
 
 y w 
 
 It is the emotions which tend to sweep one from 
 one’s rational feet and to prostrate the self before 
 a higher power. Religion is the refuge of the emo¬ 
 tion-tossed; devotional literature encourages prayer 
 in critical situations. “And call upon me in the day 
 of trouble: I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify 
 me,” 10 is the invitation of the psalmist speaking in 
 Jehovah’s stead. The value of x the emotional 
 
 5 
 
 10 Psalm so: 15. 
 
6o 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 states for the prayer life is admirably expressed in 
 the following quotation taken from a devotional 
 study: “Devotion should spring up spontaneously 
 from an emotive state. . . . Christians, whose lives, 
 in other respects, are not visibly defective . . . have 
 no deep subsoil of feeling from which prayer would 
 be a natural growth. . . . Our theory of the Chris¬ 
 tian life is that of a clear, erect, inflexible head, not 
 of a great heart in which deep calleth unto deep.” 11 
 
 When the emotions control the personality, judg¬ 
 ment and reason are held in abeyance, and the 
 person is in a condition of extreme suggestibility. 
 Emotions tend to narrow the field of consciousness. 
 Corrective elements and wider considerations are 
 ignored when an intense emotion dominates the 
 self. Fear of an unpleasant experience often brings 
 about the dreaded occurrence. Fear of failure has 
 too often paralyzed the efforts of conscientious and 
 capable students in examination. When one is in 
 the grip of fear’s antipode, love, the confidence and 
 assurance which this emotion begets renders the 
 personality amenable to glorified conceptions of 
 the object of affection. It is common for a lover 
 to be so obsessed of his passion that he is rendered 
 indifferent to other matters of importance. 
 
 It is clear that when the emotion is connected 
 with the religious life the state is auspicious for 
 the introduction of prayer ideas into the mind. 
 The dangers attending an excess of religious emo¬ 
 tion are too well known to require mention here. 
 From this standpoint emotions evoke prayers, but 
 it is equally true that prayers themselves in many 
 cases arouse the emotions. There is, in fact, an 
 
 11 Phelps, A.; The StiU Hour, p. 58 . Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 
 
ATTENTION IN PRAYER 
 
 61 
 
 interaction between the emotive states and the 
 prayer ideas and ideals, the one stimulating the 
 other. In a following discussion the part which 
 prayer plays in inducing the emotions will receive 
 attention. 
 
 Oral praying. —The vocalization of the prayer is 1 
 itself a means of attracting and holding the atten¬ 
 tion. Saint Teresa says that the first step in a 
 graduated series of religious exercises ending in 
 ecstasy is the articulation of the prayer. Ribot 
 maintains that the vocalization of the prayer leads 
 “the dispersed consciousness into a single confined 
 channel.” 12 Experience teaches that the habit of 
 reading not merely with the eye, but of actually 
 articulating the words seen deepens the attention 
 to the contents of the printed page. Speech is the ’Si- 
 organ of reason. A spoken dream is likely to be 
 more connected than the one not articulated. It 
 is conceivable that the constitution of some minds 
 is such that failure to clothe the prayer in words 
 as soon as it arises in consciousness nullifies . the 
 devotional attitude. 
 
 Shifting of attention. —During an act of prayer, 
 the object of interest or of desire must be considered 
 from various points of view. Otherwise, attention 
 will wander elsewhere. There can be no sustained 
 attention to anything unless different aspects and 
 relations are taken into account in rapid succession. 
 Attention can be held strictly to a simple and single 
 thing for less than a second. Doubtless the laws 
 of association determine the angles from which the 
 circumstances giving rise to prayer are viewed, for 
 
 12 Ribot, T.: The Psychology of Attention, p. 92. The Open Court Publishing 
 Company. 
 
62 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 the consideration of one detail of a subject naturally 
 leads to that of another. As the attention flits 
 from one aspect of prayer to another, the emotions 
 are aroused. “One may get angrier in thinking 
 over one’s insult than at the moment of receiving 
 it.” 13 Viewing the insult from various sides may 
 reveal the offensive character of the affront and 
 arouse a veritable storm of emotion. Likewise, 
 with each consideration of the incomplete self 
 from a fresh standpoint, the prayer experience 
 waxes in emotional intensity. In this way, prayer, 
 begun with but a feeble emotional accompaniment, 
 begets a rich emotional excitation. We have already 
 seen that emotional states as a rule control the 
 attention. Ribot insists that “at the root of atten¬ 
 tion we find only emotional states.” 14 
 
 The law of inertia. —Now, when once the mech¬ 
 anism of attention is accommodated to any stimu 1 
 lus, it offers a certain resistance to an impression 
 calling for a fresh adjustment. Change of 
 occupation means a corresponding adjustment of 
 the physical mechanism to be employed. For this 
 reason a diligent student at work may find himself 
 loath to interrupt his studies. The resistance of 
 the adjusted mechanism to change is known as the 
 law of inertia. Applying this principle to the devo¬ 
 tional life, we can readily see that when the 
 mechanism of attention has been adjusted to the 
 prayer experience, the person, following the line of 
 least resistance, may feel a tendency to repeat the 
 
 13 James, Principles of Psychology, vol. ii, p. 443. Henry Holt & Co. To 
 be sure, the contrary is often true: a calm consideration of an insult may con¬ 
 vince one that in view of its inconsequential source it is really beneath one’s 
 dignity. 
 
 14 The Psychology of Attention, p. 35. The Open Court Publishing Company. 
 
ATTENTION IN PRAYER 
 
 63 
 
 petition rather than to discontinue it and engage 
 in some other activity. To turn the attention to 
 another thing would, under religious pressure and 
 no special distractions, necessitate a decided effort. 
 
 The turning of the prayer into a definite channel 
 opened by articulation, the frequent change in the 
 point of view by which attention is held and emo¬ 
 tions aroused, the making of automatic movements 
 generating energy and releasing distractions, the 
 warding-off of foreign impressions by the adjusted 
 psycho-physical mechanism, have a collective and 
 cumulative effect which is positively significant for 
 the reiteration of the prayer and its impression 
 upon the mind. Like the little snowball rolling 
 down the mountainside and gathering volume and 
 force until it becomes the mighty avalanche, the 
 prayer born of a feeble appreciation of incomplete¬ 
 ness and repeating itself may become an experience 
 so intense that all competitors for the attention 
 are driven from the field, and it, alone, dominates 
 the personality. 
 
 Praying at night. —If a summons of the will be 
 a difficult method of impressing the mind with 
 prayer material, the widespread habit of praying 
 at night just before retiring is perhaps the easiest 
 way in which petitions may be introduced into 
 consciousness. A state of high suggestibility is 
 induced by approaching sleep. When an individual 
 feels inclined to sleep, his mind is unusually sensitive 
 and responsive to suggestion. When one is drowsy 
 and ready to retire, the mind is at least partially 
 freed from the criteria of the material world. The 
 critical and corrective powers are held in abeyance. 
 Any reference to objective standards becomes in- 
 
64 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 creasingly difficult. Educators are recommending 
 the giving of suggestions to children at bedtime in 
 order to correct mental and moral defects. During 
 the daytime, especially during the morning when 
 the mind is alert, the waking consciousness acts 
 as censor of the ideas that come to its notice, often 
 rejecting and combating what would have been 
 accepted at night. Apart from the high degree of 
 suggestibility which obtains at bedtime, the privacy 
 of one’s room, and the opportunity to assume the 
 habitual devotional posture and to continue the 
 prayer at will, are elements which conspire to hold 
 the prayer in mental focus. 
 
 The rosary. —Of all mechanical devices designed 
 to increase the effectiveness of the prayer life none 
 is more unique or important than the rosary. Al¬ 
 though Buddhists and Mohammedans have adopted 
 this devotional mechanism, it is found in its most 
 highly developed form among Roman Catholics. 
 It will therefore suffice to note the history, use, 
 and psychological value of the Catholic rosary. 
 
 On Roman Catholic authority it is alleged that 
 in the period of religious indifference which obtained 
 in France during the thirteenth century the Virgin 
 appeared in a vision to Saint Dominic, a Spaniard, 
 with a rosary in her hand. She instructed him in 
 the use of this device and enjoined upon him the 
 mission of preaching it as a means of spiritual 
 revival. Arriving at Toulouse for the purpose of 
 proclaiming the new devotion, he found that in 
 response to a mysterious summons the people had 
 already assembled in the church. At first his 
 preachment fell upon unheeding ears, but when a 
 violent storm arose with flashes of lightning and 
 
ATTENTION IN PRAYER 
 
 65 
 
 crashes of thunder, and the statue of the Virgin 
 began to move, even pointing to heaven and to the 
 preacher, the obdurate people were touched, and 
 casting themselves at the feet of Saint Dominic, 
 they announced their acceptance of the rosary. 
 The faithful followers of Saint Dominic carried the 
 rosary into all the countries of Europe, and it was 
 quite generally adopted. It is affirmed that its 
 general adoption was followed by a widespread 
 religious awakening, more than a hundred thousand 
 souls in France alone returning to the fold of the 
 church. 
 
 This • account of the miraculous origin of the 
 rosary is, of course, purely legendary. Careful 
 students of rites and religious practices, like Tylor, 
 affirm that it is an Asiatic invention, having its 
 special development, if not its origin, among the 
 ancient Buddhists. Among the modern Buddhists, 
 its one hundred and eight balls still measure out 
 the sacred formulas, the reiteration of which con¬ 
 sumes the major part of a pious life. Toward the 
 Middle Ages the rosary found its way into Chris¬ 
 tian and Mohammedan lands where, adapting itself 
 to existing conceptions of prayer, it has flourished 
 ever since . 15 The Roman Catholic Church grants 
 indulgences proportionate to the faithfulness of her 
 adherents in the use of the rosary. 
 
 The use of the rosary consists of a union of vocal 
 and mental prayers. The entire rosary is composed 
 of fifteen decades of Hail Marys to be orally recited, 
 each decade or group of ten Aves, being preceded 
 by a Pater Noster and followed by a Gloria, and 
 
 15 See Tylor, E. B.: Primitive Culture, vol. ii., p. 372. Henry Holt & Co. 
 
66 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 accompanied by the meditation of a “mystery.” 
 Five decades constitute a chaplet. During the 
 recitation of each chaplet a group of five “mys¬ 
 teries” from the life of Christ and the Virgin is 
 meditated. Corresponding to the number of chap¬ 
 lets, there are three groups of “mysteries” of five 
 each: the Joyful Mysteries, the Sorrowful Mys¬ 
 teries, the Glorious Mysteries. The Annunciation, 
 the Visitation, the Birth, the Presentation, the Find¬ 
 ing in the Temple, compose the first group and are 
 called the Joyful Mysteries. The Agony in the 
 Garden, the Scourging, the Crowning wdth Thorns, 
 the Carrying of the Cross, the Crucifixion, make 
 up the second group, the Sorrowful Mysteries. The 
 Resurrection, the Ascension, the Coming of the 
 Holy Ghost, the Assumption, the Coronation of 
 the Virgin, comprise the third series known as the 
 Glorious Mysteries. The contemplation of a 
 “mystery” is undertaken in connection with the 
 vocalization of a Pater Noster, ten Hail Marys, 
 and the Gloria. 
 
 Let us observe a devotee at church. The win¬ 
 dows with their masterpieces of sacred art, the 
 statuary of Jesus, the Virgin and the saints, the 
 soft and restful light of the candles, the chanting 
 and droning of the officiating priests, the odor of 
 incense , 16 the genuflections and responses of the 
 worshiping congregation, all tend to create within 
 him a devotional mood. On bended knee the 
 prayers of the rosary are begun. Let us assume 
 
 16 The power of odor to stimulate the associations, the imagination and mem¬ 
 ory is without a peer. When Esther, tne heroine of The Children of the Ghetto 
 (The Macmillan Company, by Zangwill, I.), returns to her old home after an 
 absence of several years, “the unchanging musty smells that clung to the stair¬ 
 case flew to greet her nostrils, and at once a host of sleeping memories started to 
 life, besieging her and pressing upon her on every side.” 
 
ATTENTION IN PRAYER 
 
 67 
 
 that while the automatic oral repetition of the 
 stereotyped prayers occurs, the Scourging at the 
 Pillar is the “mystery” meditated. “The memory 
 presents a large hall full of rude soldiers, who drag 
 in a poor prisoner, pull off his garments, bind Him 
 to a pillar, and there tear off the flesh from His 
 bones until His body is all raw and covered with 
 wounds and His blood streaming over the floor. 
 Next the understanding considers who this prisoner 
 is: the adorable Son of the Most High God, the 
 Lord and Giver of Life. And why does He suffer? 
 For miserable sinners: for us ungrateful men: for 
 those who are scourging Him. Now the will is 
 influenced to make acts of compassion, love, adora¬ 
 tion, thanksgiving, petition, etc .” 17 
 
 In the light of the foregoing discussion of the 
 motor accompaniments of mental effort the psy¬ 
 chological value of the rosary is obvious. Like all 
 automatism, the automatic recitation of the rosary 
 arouses mental activity and provides an outlet for 
 distracting impressions. Furthermore, the oral 
 prayers of the rosary are gentle reminders of the 
 religious life. The associations clustered about 
 them are of such an intimate and sacred nature 
 that the suppliant cannot but respond to their 
 subtle influence. 
 
 The result would by no means be the same if 
 for the Aves, the Pater Nosters, and the Glorias 
 a substitution without religious significance were at¬ 
 tempted—say a group of nonsense syllables, the 
 alphabet and a mother-goose rime. Such a mean¬ 
 ingless procedure would rob the exercise of its 
 appropriate suggestiveness. It would be difficult, if 
 
 17 Dominican Father, The Rosary, p. 41. Benziger Bros. 
 
68 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 not utterly impossible, to meditate a “mystery” 
 to such an incongruous accompaniment. As it is, 
 the rosary, when properly employed, may be an 
 admirable device for attracting and holding the 
 attention to the prayer life. The contemplation of 
 the “mysteries” gives rise to mental pictures out 
 of which there may be constructed prayers ex¬ 
 pressive of personal needs and devotion to God. 
 Its stimulative value has made the rosary an almost 
 indispensable devotion of the religious recluse whose 
 life is too uneventful to make petitional prayer 
 spontaneous. Its misuse will be considered under 
 the head of “vain repetitions” in a chapter deal¬ 
 ing with unanswered petitions. 
 
 The will.—According to devotional treatises, it 
 sometimes requires the exercise of the will to bring 
 the faculties to bear upon prayer. This may be 
 true when the course of life is unbroken by crises 
 of religious value, which naturally engender prayer, 
 and the offering of prayer is conscientiously con¬ 
 sidered a duty to be sacredly discharged or a priv¬ 
 ilege not to be lightly esteemed. In such a case 
 attention to prayer is voluntary; an effort is made 
 to concentrate the mind. The voluntary over¬ 
 coming of the capricious wandering of the atten¬ 
 tion seems to impart to the mind such a powerful 
 stimulus that a generous amount of energy is set 
 free for the making of a prayer. Who has not 
 by an act of the will turned his attention away 
 from the distractions incident to travel by rail, 
 and focused it upon his book in the reading of which 
 he was soon absorbed? 
 
 Concerning wandering thoughts and how to recall 
 them, Brother Lawrence has the following to say: 
 
ATTENTION IN PRAYER 
 
 69 
 
 “Our mind is extremely roving; but, as the will 
 is the mistress of all our faculties, she must recall 
 them, and carry them to God as their last end. 
 When the mind for want of being sufficiently reduced 
 by recollection at our first engaging in devotion, 
 has contracted certain bad habits of wandering 
 and dissipation, they are difficult to overcome, and 
 commonly draw us, even against our wills, to the 
 things of the earth. I believe one remedy for this 
 is to confess our faults and to humble ourselves 
 before God. I do not advise you to use multiplicity 
 of words in prayer, many words and long discourses 
 being often the occasion of wandering. Hold your¬ 
 self in prayer before God like a dumb or paralytic 
 beggar at a rich man’s gate. Let it be your business 
 to keep your mind in the presence of the Lord. 
 If it sometimes wanders and withdraws itself from 
 him, do not much disquiet yourself for that: trouble 
 and disquiet serve rather to distract the mind than 
 to recollect it; the will must bring it back in tran¬ 
 quillity .” 18 
 
 THE FUNCTION AND NATURE OF ATTENTION 
 
 In making a comprehensive survey of the facts 
 which conspire to restrict the field of consciousness 
 to the act of prayer only incidental reference has 
 been made to the purpose and character of atten¬ 
 tion. Why not let the attention wander where it 
 may in our devotional life? What is the nature of 
 attention? The answering of these questions will 
 disclose both the importance of lodging the prayer 
 in the mind and an elemental activity of the will. 
 
 18 Brother Lawrence: The Practice of the Presence of God, p. 35. American 
 Baptist Publishing Society. 
 
70 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 The function of attention in prayer. — Since it is 
 impossible consciously to react to all impressions 
 made upon us, we are compelled to make a selec¬ 
 tion. Attention is the selective process which makes 
 some things prominent and neglects others. Atten¬ 
 tion is not creative; it does not call ideas into 
 existence. It merely sifts the ideas already present 
 in the mind. Their presence is determined by the 
 operation of the laws of association, according to 
 which contrasting ideas such as day and night 
 exhibit a readiness to recall one another, as do 
 similar ideas such as water and pond, and ideas 
 connected with the same time or place. Attention 
 is prompted by interest. We select for scrutiny 
 and deliberate expression those ideas which we 
 consider of importance. The consequence of atten¬ 
 tion is interpretation and meaning. Interest arouses 
 attention, attention results in the understanding 
 and appreciation of an idea and indicates lines of 
 activity. 
 
 Attention to prayer is born of religious interest. 
 The prayer occupies the focal point of conscious¬ 
 ness because it is at the time of more importance 
 to the petitioner than its competitors for recogni¬ 
 tion. Attention does not originate the petition, 
 but, impelled by religious concern, it makes prayer 
 prominent and ignores matters of lesser consequence. 
 As a result, the religious need is defined, clarified, 
 and formulated. The petition becomes vivid and 
 urgent, dominant and preeminent, and generates an 
 emotional tone which intensifies the desire for reli¬ 
 gious satisfaction. 
 
 Voluntary attention.—The element of self-deter¬ 
 mination may be detected in voluntary attention. 
 
ATTENTION IN PRAYER 
 
 7 1 
 
 Heredity and environment cannot explain away 
 the strain of free will manifested in the effort to 
 restrict or otherwise control the field of conscious¬ 
 ness. Voluntary attention is elemental, it cannot 
 be reduced to other and lower terms. To quote 
 the ever-poignant James, “Effort of attention is 
 thus the essential phenomenon of will .” 19 Another 
 writer has a word to the point: “The will reveals 
 itself most directly in attention. It is often said 
 sweepingly that a m%n’s environment makes him. 
 Not to insist upon the obvious fact that there must 
 be a germ with a certain nature in order that any 
 environment may work its effect, it is particularly 
 important to notice in the case of man that not 
 his entire environment, but only that part of his 
 environment to which he attends really makes 
 him .” 20 * 
 
 Man has the innate power to attend or not to 
 attend to prayer ideas. Without attention, the laws 
 governing prayer cannot operate. Professor B. P. 
 Bowne has well said: “Human purpose and volition 
 are perpetually playing into the system of law, there¬ 
 by realizing a multitude of effects which the system, 
 left to itself, would never produce, yet in such a 
 way that no law is broken. Natural law of itself 
 would never do any of the things which men are 
 doing by means of it. The work of the world is 
 done by natural forces under human guidance. 
 It is the outcome at once of law and purpose .” 21 
 
 Choice involves the presence of two or more ideas 
 in the mind, and the focusing of the attention 
 
 19 James, William: Principles of Psychology, vol. ii, p. 562. Henry Holt 
 & Co. 
 
 20 King, H. C.: Rational Living, p. 159. The Macmillan Company. 
 
 21 Bowne, B. P.: The Essence of Religion, p. 136. Houghton Mifflin Company. 
 
72 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 upon one of them. When man by an act of his 
 own volition attends to certain objects of prayer, 
 the realization of which affects himself and others, 
 he is exercising his power of self-determination. 
 The extent of his initiative and creativeness de¬ 
 pends upon the number of associations whichT he 
 possesses. The range of ideas from which a selec¬ 
 tion is possible is the measure of freedom* The 
 highest form of will is revealed in attention to an 
 idea, the acceptance of which fs urged by conscience 
 in the face of an opposing current public opinion. y 
 
 In view of the fact that an act of the will may 
 apply the principles which underlie prayer, it is 
 puerile to raise the questions: Why must we pray 
 at all? If a divine Intelligence broods over us and 
 knows our every want long before we can formulate 
 it, of what use is prayer? Prayer is not a dumb¬ 
 waiter bringing down from heaven gifts ready¬ 
 made for those who are too indolent to exert them¬ 
 selves. It would be no more irrational to expect to 
 reap a harvest without sowing or to live without eating 
 than it would be to demand that God grant religious 
 enthusiasm and moral poiver to an inactive and passive 
 personality. Man is, then, morally responsible 
 because, on his own initiative, he may make operative 
 the laws which determine his character. 
 
 SUMMARY 
 
 Religion makes use of many accessories to and 
 principles of attention in order to give prayer a 
 safe lodgment in the mind. The isolation of the 
 person offers a possibility of uninterrupted and 
 unrestricted self-expression. Social prayer affects 
 and is affected by the devotional attitude of others. 
 
ATTENTION IN PRAYER 
 
 73 
 
 Posture, such as kneeling, is not merely the attitude 
 of a suppliant and the outward , sign of reverence. 
 It has a reflex influence on prayer. The closing or 
 covering of the eyes excludes distractions. The 
 automatic movements accompanying prayer in¬ 
 crease the flow of blood to the brain, which releases 
 energy, and their functional paths form channels 
 of discharge for irrelevant impressions. As a rule, 
 prayer has its genesis in an emotional state, and 
 emotions render the personality highly suggestible. 
 Oral prayer gives consciousness a definite direction. 
 Automatic movements heighten the processes of 
 respiration and circulation. They generate energy. 
 Shifting from part to part, the attention is held to 
 the prayer and emotion is aroused. Prayer tends to 
 continue itself in accordance with the law of inertia. 
 At bedtime when reference to objective criteria is 
 difficult and the mind is thrown upon its own inner 
 resources, the acceptance of prayer ideas is highly 
 probable. Although the emotions generally prompt 
 prayer, it sometimes occurs that voluntary attention 
 restricts the field of consciousness to the act of 
 prayer. The rosary is a mechanical exercise arous¬ 
 ing mental images of religious importance out of 
 which prayers may be constructed. All of these 
 elements, and many more, tend to hold in mental 
 focus the idea for the realization of which prayer 
 is made. A summary suggests their cumulative 
 effect. 
 
 The purpose of the process of attention in prayer 
 is to select from the resources which experience has 
 placed at our disposal, those ideas the expression 
 of which can best minister to the existing pressure. 
 It also makes these ideas clear and compelling. 
 
74 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 Voluntary attention displays an elemental effort 
 of will, the range of which is conditioned by the 
 number of available ideas which one has. The 
 voluntaristic strain in attention renders us morally 
 responsible and creative. 
 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 FAITH IN PRAYER 
 
 Professor Munsterberg has well said that 
 suggestion is more than the mere turning of the 
 attention to one idea and away from another, that 
 it is characterized by faith . 1 Among the author¬ 
 ities on suggestion there is no dissent from the 
 opinion that a fundamental requirement of effective 
 suggestion is a lively conviction that the idea held 
 in mind will be realized. Now prayer also is more 
 than the mere turning of the attention to one idea 
 and away from another. It, too, is characterized 
 by faith. Nothing could be more indisputable 
 than that belief looms up large in the answering 
 of prayer. On the one hand, the psychologist is 
 certain that a suggested idea depends largely upon 
 faith for its realization; on the other hand, the 
 religious self is equally positive that without belief 
 there can be no answer to prayer. In both sugges¬ 
 tion and prayer an ideal cannot be realized unless a 
 preliminary faith in its realization is exercised. 
 
 In order to appreciate the place of faith in prayer 
 it will be necessary to isolate it, to consider the 
 factors which promote its rise and growth, and to 
 discuss its nature and function. 
 
 FACTS WHICH INSPIRE FAITH 
 
 Just as there are various factors which, when 
 understood, tend to make prayer intelligible, so 
 
 1 Munsterberg, Hugo: Psychotherapy, p. ioo. Moffat, Yard & Co. 
 
 75 
 
y6 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 also there are discoverable many elements which 
 suggest the nature of faith. Belief is doubtless 
 affected by such factors as religious environment, 
 devotional literature, positive testimonies of others, 
 memories of answered prayers, favorable interpre¬ 
 tations of unanswered petitions, the ignoring of 
 negative cases, the acceptance of coincident in¬ 
 stances, the repetition of prayer. 
 
 Before these items are examined a little more 
 closely, it may be well to call attention to the fact 
 that no sharp line of demarkation can be drawn 
 between the elements which influence attention in 
 prayer and those which promote belief. The two 
 sets of influences interact. Faith promotes atten¬ 
 tion, and attention, faith. Isolation, social praying, 
 posture, suspension of vision, motor automatism, 
 emotional states, oral expression, change in object 
 of attention, the law of inertia, repetition, devotions 
 at night, mechanical devices, and volition all tend 
 to engender faith by making the prayer prominent 
 in the mind and excluding unfriendly ideas. On 
 the other hand, we involuntarily attend to that 
 which we believe. 
 
 Religious environment. —It goes without saying 
 that the religious atmosphere into which one is 
 born and the early impressions which one receives 
 are influential factors in determining the kind and 
 degree of faith exercised in prayer. One may be 
 a firm disbeliever in prayer because one has been 
 reared by skeptical parents. The type of religious 
 education received cannot fail to color faith. If 
 the child is taught conceptions of prayer which 
 stand the test of experience, his religious faith is 
 confirmed and established when he develops an 
 
FAITH IN PRAYER 
 
 77 
 
 analytical attitude through contact with discrim¬ 
 inating minds. 
 
 Devotional literature. —For many persons devo¬ 
 tional literature is authoritative and consequently a 
 stimulus to the faith state. The teaching of Jesus 
 concerning prayer, as it is recorded in the New 
 Testament, is significantly influential. “And all 
 things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, 
 ye shall receive .” 2 “What things soever ye desire, 
 when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye 
 shall have them .” 3 Such an emphasis on faith as 
 the condition of answered prayer, coming as it does 
 from the lips of the One to whom we accord supreme 
 religious leadership, cannot fail to increase the 
 faith of millions. 
 
 Statements like the following, taken from the 
 literature of devotion, tend to confirm the bibli¬ 
 cal promise that faith shall see its reward: “Where 
 there is true faith, it is impossible but the answer 
 must come .” 4 “There is no personal duty more 
 positive or more unqualified than the duty of 
 faith .” 5 “How many prayers are hindered by our 
 wretched unbelief! We go to God and ask him for 
 something that is positively promised in his Word, 
 and then we do not more than half expect to get 
 it .” 6 “An astronomer does not turn his telescope 
 to the skies with a more reasonable hope of pen¬ 
 etrating those distant heavens, than I have of 
 reaching the mind of God, by lifting up my heart 
 
 2 Matthew 21: 22. 
 
 3 Mark 11: 24. 
 
 4 Murray, A.: With Christ in the School of Prayer, p. 78. Fleming H. Revell 
 
 Company. 
 
 6 Trumbull, H. C.: Prayer, Its Nature and Scope, p. 69. Fleming H. Revell 
 Company. 
 
 6 Torrev, R. A.: How to Pray, p. 90. Fleming H. Revell Company. 
 
78 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 at the throne of grace .’’ 7 Prayer literature fairly 
 teems with like affirmations of the value of believ¬ 
 ing prayer. Line upon line and precept upon pre¬ 
 cept, here a little and there much, exhort the reader 
 to have a faith which knows no shadow of doubt. 
 In fact, unbelief is the most frequent explanation 
 of unanswered prayer. 
 
 Testimonies of others.—Closely allied to the 
 influence of religious literature, is the testimony 
 of those who have received direct answers to prayer. 
 Faith is contagious. The definite and positive 
 experiences of others, whose accounts are reliable, 
 cannot fail to encourage one to make similar venture 
 of faith. The more highly suggestible one is, the 
 more likely one is to accept the testimony of an¬ 
 other and to regulate conduct thereby. The com¬ 
 mercial wisdom of the salesman turns to account 
 the testimonial of one who has purchased his wares. 
 The prayer meeting and other devotional services 
 which witness to the efficacy of prayer awaken, 
 confirm and strengthen faith. 
 
 Memory.—The person waxes bold in his devo¬ 
 tions when he recalls positive personal prayer 
 experiences. The remembrance of the comforting 
 and encouraging presence of God in an hour of 
 depression, of the healing of a disease, of conver¬ 
 sion, of the attainment of personal purity, of tem¬ 
 poral prosperity, of divine leading in perplexing 
 situations, and of countless other things wrought 
 through believing prayer, tends to raise prayer to 
 a high degree of efficiency. The object of memory 
 is suffused with a warmth and an intimacy to which 
 no mere object of conception ever attains. Memory 
 
 7 Phelps, A.: The Still Hour, p. 43. Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 
 
FAITH IN PRAYER 
 
 79 
 
 has a tendency to reinstate a past event with much 
 of its original emotional glow. Sentimental and 
 optimistic natures are inclined to place a halo 
 around the pictures of memory, forgetting unpleas¬ 
 ant details. Time, like distance, lends enchantment. 
 A former successful petition to heaven now held 
 in fond recollection is bathed in tender emotion. 
 There are no more effective means of increasing 
 faith than such cherished memories. 
 
 Serviceable interpretations of unanswered peti¬ 
 tions. —The usual attitude taken toward unanswered 
 prayers is of such a nature as not to weaken the 
 faith state. They are generally either interpreted 
 in terms which cast no reflection on prayer or are 
 entirely ignored or forgotten. Negative cases when 
 taken into consideration at all are readily accounted 
 for by the majority of praying persons as referable 
 to “lack of faith,” “want of definiteness,” “haste,” 
 “improper objects of prayer,” and the like. Some 
 do not distinguish answered from unanswered 
 prayers, stoutly insisting that “no” is as truly an 
 answer as “yes.” They hold that often Providence 
 withholds the insignificant thing asked for in order 
 that an infinitely greater blessing may be bestowed; 
 that Divine Wisdom may overrule our shortsighted¬ 
 ness for our own good. Many affirm that God 
 hears all our prayers, but answers only those which 
 are conducive to our highest welfare. In some 
 such manner the unanswered prayer when accounted 
 for is almost invariably converted into a positive 
 reason for the continuation and increase of faith. 
 
 Ignoring negative cases. —But most of the un¬ 
 answered petitions are not even accounted for; 
 they are generally forgotten. The writer knows 
 
8o 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 of no book bearing the title “Unanswered Prayer.” 
 Doubtless an overplus of material would be avail¬ 
 able for such a study if more unanswered prayers 
 were taken seriously enough to be remembered. 
 But such a work would be laughed to scorn by 
 those whose habit it is to disregard negative 
 instances. On the other hand, there is a super¬ 
 abundance of literature recording positive expe¬ 
 riences. It seems to be human to forget our failures 
 and to remember our successes; the former we 
 write in shifting sands, but the latter we chisel in 
 granite. The ancient kings, whose monuments 
 are now being brought to light by the spade of 
 the archaeologist, were inclined to have their military 
 and architectural achievements recorded on durable 
 tablets, but were chary of reference to defeat and 
 failure. Every field of human endeavor reveals 
 the tendency to view success through the small end 
 of the telescope and failure through the large end. 
 
 The ancient story of the man who was shown 
 a temple hung with the pictures of all persons who 
 had been saved from shipwreck after paying their 
 vows bears repeating in this connection. When 
 pressed as to whether he did not now acknowledge 
 the power of the gods, he said, “Aye, but where 
 are those painted who drowned after paying their 
 vows?” It is only the exceptional mind that raises 
 a question like the following: “In the recent Boxer 
 uprising some of the missionaries escaped, and 
 their escape was spoken of as a signal case of an¬ 
 swer to prayer. But what of those who did not 
 escape?” 8 From the foregoing it would seem rational 
 
 •Bowne, B. P.: The Essence of Religion, p. 158. Houghton Mifflin Company. 
 
FAITH IN PRAYER 
 
 81 
 
 to infer that when ten prayers are made and only 
 one of them is answered, as a rule the one positive 
 experience is treasured and advertised while the 
 nine failures are- graciously overlooked and kept 
 private. Thus on the whole unanswered prayer 
 does not reduce faith, while the focusing of the 
 attention upon the positive response intensifies it. 
 
 Coincidence. —Faith is not infrequently so robust 
 as to overlook the element of chance and coin¬ 
 cidence among answers to prayer. A certain caution 
 in attributing results to prayer is often a mark of 
 intelligence. Recently there came to the notice 
 of the writer the case of a certain man who prayed 
 God to give the Americans a bloodless victory over 
 the Spaniards at Manila. When word came that 
 without loss of life on their part the Americans 
 had won the battle of Manila, this person rejoiced 
 and steadfastly maintained that the victory was 
 a direct answer to his prayer. What other persons 
 would unhesitatingly refer to coincidence (prayers 
 for bloodless victories are offered by both sides of 
 opposing forces) he accepted as the particular 
 intervention of God in response to his petition. 
 He seemed to imply that if he had not made that 
 prayer, some Americans might have been killed. 
 
 In all such cases there is presumption and blind 
 acceptance, but little analysis and discrimination. 
 If a cyclone lays waste a Western village, sparing 
 only a lowly cottage the inmates of which prayed 
 for deliverance, there are still to be considered 
 the equally fervent petitions of the others whose 
 homes are a shapeless mass of debris. The mind 
 tends to interpret fresh experiences in terms of its 
 general point of view, its expectations, and inclin- 
 
 ✓ t 
 
82 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 ations. In an illuminating passage Francis Bacon 
 describes theh disposition to adapt facts to, our 
 preconceived notions: “The human understanding 
 is no dry light, but receives an infusion from the 
 will and affections, whence proceed sciences which 
 may be called ‘sciences as one would.’ For what a 
 man had rather were true he more readily be¬ 
 lieves.” But even the interpretation of certain 
 occurrences as answers to prayer when there is no 
 rational justification for doing so, multiplies faith. 
 
 Repetition. —Faith may be evoked and increased 
 by reiterating the prayer. At first belief may 
 waver like a reed shaken in the wind, but with 
 each successive repetition it develops strength. 
 Reiteration makes the mental imagery of the object 
 of the petition increasingly vivid and realistic and 
 desirable. Analogies beyond the pale of prayer 
 are not wanting. Who has not seen wares so per¬ 
 sistently advertised that the prospective buyer, 
 although skeptical at first, finally comes to believe 
 in their proclaimed value and makes a purchase? 
 
 Since it is a law of our being that we grow in the 
 direction of exercise, faith expressed increases • 
 faith. It turns on itself to its own enrichment. 
 In the words of another, “Now there is only one 
 way in which we can learn to trust, and that is by 
 trusting. Therefore the duty of the man who 
 feels inert and incapable of rising to the level of 
 his belief, is to arouse himself, to say to himself 
 again and again until it has become, as it were, 
 his subconscious possession, ‘Trust in God is rational 
 and right, and therefore trust I will.’ ” 9 
 
 •Worcester, E.: Religion and Medicine, p. 319. MoSat, Yard & Co. 
 
83 
 
 FAITH IN PRAYER 
 
 I ^ > 
 
 THE NATURE AND FUNCTION OF FAITH 
 
 Why is answer to prayer dependent upon faith? 
 What is its nature and function? The answers to 
 these queries will bring us close to the heart of 
 prayer. 
 
 Faith as will. —Faith expresses itself in two 
 modes, activity and passivity. In the incipient 
 stages it manifests itself primarily in effort, later 
 in self-surrender. Moved by active faith, the soul 
 beats its wings against the bars of its prison in 
 an endeavor to break through its limitations and 
 live a larger life. In passages already quoted Jesus 
 makes faith the essential condition of answer to 
 prayer, but in the following quotation he emphasizes 
 activity and striving: “Ask, and it shall be given 
 you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be 
 opened unto you.” 10 Now activity and faith are 
 not mutually exclusive, the former being the expres¬ 
 sion of the latter. Jesus’ exhortation to ask, seek 
 and knock is a commentary on faith. Mr. Murray 
 doubtless had this aspect of belief in mind when 
 he wrote, “To believe truly is to will firmly.” * 11 
 
 The justification of an aggressive faith is its 
 stimulative function. This leaning out toward 
 deliverance arouses and shapes subconscious activ¬ 
 ities of religious significance. If we take seriously 
 the doctrine of the unity of life, and the cumulative 
 evidence compels our assent, we must admit that 
 in prayer as well as suggestion there is a subcon¬ 
 scious response to faith. Prayer literature, testi¬ 
 monials of others, memory of positive instances, 
 
 10 Luke 11:9. 
 
 11 Murray, Andrew: With Christ in the School of Prayer , p. 75. Fleming H. 
 Revell Company. 
 
84 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 the favorable interpretation or neglect of negative 
 cases, the acceptance of coincident answers, the 
 reiteration of one’s belief, all tend to rise out of 
 and to give rise to longings, hopes, aspirations, 
 strivings, endeavors, expectations, and strainings 
 in the direction of the answer to prayer. James, 
 with his usual penetration, has somewhere said that 
 to know our limitations is in a sense to be already 
 beyond them. The fact that the person who is 
 praying or under the influence of suggestion is 
 wholly ignorant and unconscious of any effort to 
 realize his own prayer or the suggested idea, is no 
 valid reason for assuming that none is being made, 
 for the subconscious stimulation may be imper¬ 
 ceptible to clear consciousness. All desires naturally 
 marshal and turn to account those forces which 
 normally operate toward their gratification. 
 
 How the subconscious accepts the challenge of 
 active expectation of faith, is neatly described by 
 Professor Starbuck as follows: “The unaccom¬ 
 plished volition is doubtless an indication that new 
 nerve connections are budding, that a new channel 
 of mental activity is being opened; and, in turn, 
 the act of centering force (trying) in the given 
 direction may, through increased circulation and 
 heightened nutrition at that point, itself directly 
 contribute to the formation of those nerve con¬ 
 nections, through which the high potential of energy 
 which corresponds to the new insight expends 
 itself.” 12 
 
 Faith as self-surrender. —Strained expectation 
 gives way to receptivity, self-assertion to self- 
 
 12 Starbuck, E. D.; The Psychology of Religion, p. hi. Charles Scribner’s 
 Sons. 
 
FAITH IN PRAYER 
 
 85 
 
 surrender, activity to passivity, tension to relaxa¬ 
 tion. Self-surrender is the casting of the self into 
 the abyss. As a gambler who has lost all save a 
 paltry sum which he ventures as his last stake, 
 knowing well that he has but little to lose and 
 everything to win, so the person after many seem¬ 
 ingly fruitless attempts to obtain an answer to his 
 prayer may in utter despair and as his last hope 
 cast himself without reservation upon a higher 
 power. Writers of devotional literature are one in 
 their preachment of self-surrender as an essential 
 of prayer. Mr. Murray, already quoted in regard 
 to the activity of faith, expresses the opinion of the 
 majority of them when he says, “Faith is simply sur¬ 
 render: I yield myself to the impression the tidings I 
 hear make on me. By faith I yield myself to the living 
 God” u The act of surrender is frequently followed 
 by a sudden and dramatic answering of the prayer. 
 
 Now, surrender is not peculiar to religious expe¬ 
 rience, it is a common occurrence in suggestion. 
 As elsewhere indicated, it is necessary to cease from 
 straining in order that the subconscious may deliver 
 its product. In order that we may recollect a 
 difficult name, we abandon our efforts to recall it. 
 Faith as activity of the will initiates a subconscious 
 process in the right general direction. Since our 
 deeper-lying self is often wiser than our waking 
 self, to attain the desired end the subconscious 
 activity may deviate somewhat from the initial 
 tendency given by the will. A conflict arises when 
 the activity of the will and the corresponding sub¬ 
 conscious growth are not harmonious and parallel. 
 
 13 Murray, Andrew: With Christ in the School of Prayer, p. 89. Fleming H. 
 Revell Company. _ ■ . 
 
86 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 Surrender of the self, or the cessation of conscious 
 striving and trying, resolves the conflict and makes 
 possible the complete realization of the suggested 
 idea or religious desire. 
 
 Under normal conditions the person is induced 
 to assume a passive attitude by a vague, undefined 
 feeling that further activity can avail nothing. 
 The conflict between the slightly misdirected self- 
 assertion and the subconscious creation may result 
 in the repose and calm which generally precede the 
 act of surrender. In extreme cases there is weari¬ 
 ness and despair, which may be the outcome of the 
 v/ exhaustion of the emotional brain centers. But 
 be that all as it may, it seems to be the rule that 
 trust, confidence, passivity, and receptivity must 
 precede the answering of prayer. 
 
 The independence of faith.—We have seen that 
 psychologists are agreed that a suggestion may be 
 effective regardless of who or what is credited with 
 the result. It is a form of experience, the content 
 of which may be either religious or non-religious. 
 Belief that the suggested idea will be realized is 
 of prime importance, the identity of the supposed 
 agent is a secondary matter so far as the sub¬ 
 conscious response is concerned. It does not in the 
 least affect the subconscious processes tending to 
 realize the idea of health, whether the patient 
 believes in the efficacy of a patent medicine or his 
 physician. The mental attitude is the essential 
 element. It is significant that answer to prayer 
 has been attributed to diverse agencies. Graven 
 images, prayer wheels, Buddha, Confucius, the 
 Virgin, as well as the God of Jesus are appealed to 
 and believed in by millions who witness to the 
 
FAITH IN PRAYER 
 
 87 
 
 efficacy of their prayers. Religious faith as such 
 makes effective the laws of the spiritual life. God 
 moves upon the hearts of all men. He is the governor 
 of not only the Christian fraction of the world but 
 of the whole earth, and feeds the soul-hunger of 
 millions who call, however mistakenly, to what 
 they sincerely believe to be Lord of all. If answer V 
 to prayer depended upon a correct understanding 
 of the metaphysical nature and character of God, 
 religion, if it could have risen, would have died 
 long ago. 
 
 There is, for instance, the peculiar practice that 
 makes of prayer a charm, a talisman, a fetish. It 
 is characterized by a belief in the mere repetition 
 of prayer rather than by faith in a prayer-answering 
 God. It is a dependence on the mere saying of 
 prayers. A case in point is the following example 
 of the so-called prayer-chain, which has been so 
 widely circulated that it has become a veritable 
 nuisance: “Lord Jesus, I implore thee to bless all 
 mankind. Keep us from evil by thy precious blood 
 and make us to dwell with thee in eternity. This 
 is an exact copy of an ancient prayer. Copy it 
 and see what will happen. It is said in Jerusalem 
 that he who will not copy it, will meet with mis¬ 
 fortune, but he who will write it nine days, begin¬ 
 ning with the day he received it and shall send it 
 each day to some friend, will on the ninth day 
 experience some great joy and will be delivered 
 from all calamities. Make a wish while writing 
 this and do not break the chain.” 
 
 The incessant and utterly meaningless repetition 
 of the Lord’s Prayer on the part of numberless 
 persons savors of the magician’s incantations. The 
 
 r 
 
88 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 conception of prayer as a magical rite is well illus¬ 
 trated in the boyhood practice of the Rev. F. W. 
 Robertson. He says: “I recollect when I was 
 taken up with nine other boys at school to be un¬ 
 justly punished, I prayed to escape the shame. 
 The master, previously to flogging all the others, 
 said to me, to the great bewilderment of the whole 
 school: ‘Little boy, I excuse you; I have particular 
 reasons for it;’ and, in fact, I was never flogged 
 during the three years I was at that school. The 
 incident settled my mind for a long time; only I 
 doubt whether it did me any good, for prayer be¬ 
 came a charm. I fancied myself the favorite of the 
 Invisible. I knew I carried about a talisman, 
 unknown to others, which would save me from all 
 harm. It did not make me any better, it simply 
 gave me security, as the Jew felt safe in being the 
 descendant of Abraham, or went into battle under 
 the protection of the ark, sinning no less all the 
 time.” 14 
 
 A somewhat higher type of this variety is repre¬ 
 sented in the following method: “Times without 
 number, in moments of supreme doubt, disap¬ 
 pointment, discouragement, unhappiness, a certain 
 prayer formula, which by degrees has built itself 
 up in my mind, has been followed, in its utterance, 
 by quick and astonishing relief.” 15 
 
 In a letter to a friend Mr. F. W. H. Myers ex¬ 
 presses himself as follows in regard to the inde¬ 
 pendence of prayer: “Plainly we must endeavor 
 to draw in as much spiritual life as possible,' and 
 we must place our minds in any attitude which 
 
 14 Robertson, F. W.: Lije and Letters, p. 52. Harper & Brothers. 
 l * Unbekannt: The Outlook, vol. lxxxiii, p. 858. 
 
FAITH IN PRAYER 
 
 89 
 
 experience shows to be favorable to such indrawal. 
 Prayer is the general name for that attitude of 
 open and earnest expectancy. If we, then, ask 
 to whom to pray, the answer (strangely enough) must 
 be that that does not much matter. The prayer is 
 not, indeed, a purely subjective thing; it means a 
 real increase in intensity of absorption of spiritual 
 power or grace; but we do not know enough of 
 what takes place in the spiritual world to know 
 how the prayer operates —who is cognizant of it, 
 or through what channel the grace is given. Better 
 let children pray to Christ, who at any rate is the 
 highest individual spirit of whom we have any 
 knowledge. But it would be rash to say that Christ 
 himself hears us: while to say that God hears us is 
 merely to restate the first principle—that grace 
 flows in from the infinite spiritual world.” 16 
 
 Many lean upon the petitions of others. Their 
 faith seems to be faith in deeply religious persons 
 rather than in God. They request the prayers of 
 others motivated by an undefined assumption that 
 others stand closer to God than they. Such belief 
 and practice seems to be a survival of the ancient 
 confidence in the medicine man or magician to con¬ 
 trol the forces that affect the people. Something 
 of this primitive faith is reflected in the appeal to 
 a system of mediating personalities between God 
 ^and man. God is so majestic and holy that it were 
 a sacrilege to approach him directly; hence the 
 saints are implored to intercede and exert their 
 influence. 
 
 While many facts sustain the conclusion that 
 
 11 Cited in James, The Varieties of Religious Experience, p. 467. Longmans, 
 Green & Co. 
 
90 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 it is religious faith, and not necessarily an interpre¬ 
 tation of that which is appealed to and acknowledged 
 as the grantor of the request, which acts upon the 
 forces realizing the prayer, it should not be over¬ 
 looked that the nature of the things petitioned for 
 varies with the character of the power implored. 
 While it is a comfort that a theology cannot affect 
 God, while'it would be the world’s greatest tragedy 
 if the answer to our petitions depended upon an 
 exact metaphysical conception of God, nevertheless, 
 a low conception of God begets prayers of a corre¬ 
 spondingly low type , and a loftier conception lifts 
 prayer to a higher moral plane. Prayer cannot fail 
 to reflect one’s world-view, and, conversely, our 
 philosophy influences our devotions. The prayers 
 of primitive man for a bountiful harvest and vic¬ 
 tory in battle differ radically from those of a Chris¬ 
 tian for the advancement of the kingdom of God 
 on earth. 
 
 SUMMARY 
 
 Faith is an indispensable element in both sug¬ 
 gestion and prayer. True prayer is impossible 
 without a lively conviction that there is a Gtod 
 and that he will respond to all who sincerely call 
 upon him. Certain attitudes and practices have 
 arisen which support and establish faith in prayer. 
 The attitude toward unanswered petitions and 
 coincident answers is in most instances of such a 
 character that faith is not only undisturbed but 
 actually increased. What we repeatedly hold before 
 the mind develops a readiness to generate belief 
 in its validity and value. Wise education in morals 
 and religion, the reading of stimulating devotional 
 
 
FAITH IN PRAYER 
 
 9i 
 
 literature, the witness of others rich in prayer 
 experience, the memory of productive cases all 
 conspire to arouse and multiply faith. 
 
 Faith is a constructive force. In the earlier 
 stages of the answering of the prayer faith awakens 
 and regulates the subconscious powers which realize 
 the expectations of the petitioner. When the 
 answer has matured sufficiently to be ready to be 
 the conscious acquisition of the self, faith assumes 
 the nature of receptivity and passivity. Self¬ 
 surrender withdraws all opposition to the developed 
 product. The doctrine of the divine immanence 
 makes inevitable the conclusion that God mani¬ 
 fests himself creatively in the subconscious response 
 to the appeal of faith. 
 
 The efficacy of faith as such is not absolutely 
 conditioned by our theological doctrines. In the 
 merciful economy of God men praying upon the 
 various levels of religious insight receive the reward 
 of faith. Nevertheless, the objectives of faith 
 accord with the degree of spiritual culture attained, 
 and in turn are themselves a partial disclosure of 
 our religious conceptions. 
 
 \ 
 
 
 / 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 THE ANSWER TO PERSONAL PETITIONAL 
 
 PRAYER 
 
 What is the nature of the response to petitional 
 prayer in as far as that response lies within the 
 field of psychology? Is it a product of the mental 
 life, religiously influenced, or is it independent of 
 and at variance with what we are pleased to call 
 God’s natural order? Is it describable in terms of 
 subconscious reaction, or is it totally unlike any¬ 
 thing else with which we are acquainted? Does 
 prayer at this point part company with suggestion? 
 What are the criteria, what are the methods that 
 reveal the nature of the individual’s response to 
 petitional prayer? 
 
 The method of analyzing each typical subjective 
 form of answer to such prayer and of comparing 
 its psychological traits with like subconscious results 
 will be adopted. This procedure is called the method 
 of analogy. If it can be conclusively shown that 
 answers to this type of petitional prayer and kindred 
 subconscious products are related, the inference 
 may be drawn logically that prayer employs the 
 mechanism and technic of suggestion. If such a 
 conclusion be imperative, it does not follow that 
 prayer and suggestion are necessarily identical. 
 As has already been anticipated, the prayer impulse 
 creates the process of suggestion and employs it. 
 
 The many varieties of prayer response which are 
 
 92 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 
 
 93 
 
 reported make a classification extremely difficult. 
 Tentatively, petitional prayers may be divided 
 , into~ two classes: prayers answered through the 
 self and prayers answered through another self. 
 Prayers falling under the first division are answered 
 through the spiritual and mental forces of the 
 personality itself; those of the second class depend 
 for their response upon the cooperation of two or 
 more selves. This grouping i$ in harmony with the 
 classification of suggestion into social and auto¬ 
 suggestion. Prayers answered through the peti¬ 
 tioning personality itself include autosuggestion, 
 and those answered through another self involve 
 social suggestion. This chapter concerns itself 
 with answers coming through the praying self, 
 such as regeneration, ethical betterment, the cure 
 of disease, divine guidance. It will be well to bear 
 in mind that the purpose of the chapter is not so 
 much to discover which prayers contain social 
 suggestion and which self-suggestion as it is to 
 inquire into the nature of the answer itself. 
 
 PRAYER FOR REGENERATION 
 
 The wonderful experience of regeneration is 
 quite generally attributed to the power of believing 
 prayer. In fact, so much have prayer and regenera¬ 
 tion in common that in order to understand the 
 one it is necessary to have a knowledge of the other. 
 Scattered throughout Professor Starbuck’s exhaus¬ 
 tive inductive study of the psychology of conversion 
 there are many autobiographical accounts of regen¬ 
 eration in terms of prayer. When the process of 
 conversion is characterized by well-definedN crises, 
 there are recognizable the following factors: a 
 
94 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 narrowing of the field of consciousness, faith as 
 strained expectation, self-surrender, &nd elation. In 
 most cases it is impossible to determine to a finality 
 whether the prayer has its inception in a social or 
 autosuggestion of religious origin, but under nor¬ 
 mal conditions the results are the same. 
 
 A sense of incompleteness. —The prayer ex^ 
 presses the disquieting sense of undoneness, and 
 the yearning for the larger self. “There are forces 
 in human life and its surroundings which tend to 
 break the unity and harmony of consciousness; 
 and its unity once destroyed, the contrast between 
 what is and what might be gives birth to ideals 
 and sets the two selves in sharp opposition to each 
 other .” 1 In his poem, “The Buried Life,” Matthew 
 Arnold has described this state of mind: 
 
 “From the soul’s subterranean depth upborne 
 As from an infinitely distant land, 
 
 Come airs, and floating echoes, and convey ^ 
 A melancholy into all our day.” 
 
 So long as this mental distress obtains, the person 
 does not need to force himself to pray; the inner 
 f conflict is so great that it itself drives him to his 
 knees. His emotions are aroused. He fasts or 
 eats sparingly. He prostrates himself. He reiter¬ 
 ates to heaven his petition for salvation. The con¬ 
 version experience of men like Saint Paul, Saint 
 Augustine, and Luther witnesses to the intensity 
 of the strain in natures marked by moral sensitive¬ 
 ness and an abundance of emotion. It is needless 
 
 1 Starbuck, E. D.: The Psychology of Religion, p. 155. qharles Scribner’s 
 Sons. 
 
PERSONAL PETTTIONAL PRAYER 
 
 95 
 
 to add that, in the circumstances, the idea of 
 deliverance is imposed upon the mind to the exclu¬ 
 sion of other impressions. 
 
 Effort and result. —The person may for some 
 time continue to be apparently unsuccessful in his 
 effort to bring about the answering of his prayer 
 for conversion , 2 Nature’s method of healing a 
 breach in consciousness is to widen it. The matur¬ 
 ing of the new life is a complex process, requiring 
 considerable time and repeated prayer. Faith as 
 strained expectation is supported by the reading 
 of the Bible and other devotional literature, the 
 encouragement of friends, and other means of 
 grace. What one longs for, leans out toward, 
 strives for, and expects, is a cue for the subcon¬ 
 scious energy. Faith, as effort, and the subconscious 
 interact. In Christendom where Jesus is the 
 acknowledged spiritual leader and Saviour, the 
 subconscious processes of the seeker are naturally 
 influenced by him. To hold in mind the Christlike 
 ideal and to believe firmly in the possibility of 
 attaining it is the first step in its actualization. 
 
 Parallels of subconscious incubation in response 
 to straining are common in realms other than the 
 religious, if one may make the distinction for the 
 mere sake of clearness. The subconscious element 
 in such mental processes as the solution of mathe¬ 
 matical problems during sleep, the acquisition of 
 skill in piano-plaving, the construction of the plot 
 for a novel, the recollection of difficult data, the 
 contriving of an invention, is too generally known 
 
 * Since no distinction between conversion and regeneration is necessary in 
 this discussion, none is made. Repentance is a change of mind, conversion act¬ 
 ing on the new insight, regeneration the rebirth itself. 
 
96 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 and admitted to make further comment necessary. 
 An account of the steps by which a theologian 
 reached what he calls his racial theory of the atone¬ 
 ment reveals the kinship existing between the 
 conscious effort and the subconscious. For six 
 years he tried to preserve the important qualities 
 of the three great historic theories of the atonement, 
 but the result was so mechanical that he was at 
 last obliged to throw it away. “I had become 
 hopeless, when there suddenly came to me a vision 
 of the full Christian meaning of the human race. 
 This vision not only vitalized, but actually trans¬ 
 formed, my entire theological situation. I saw not 
 merely the atonement, but every doctrine, and 
 the total combination of doctrine, in a new light. 
 From that supreme hour (on one of the hills near 
 Marburg) my one aim has been to get that racial 
 vision into living expression .” 3 
 
 Self-surrender. —In his extremity the seeker, 
 feeling that further striving would be useless, ceases 
 to struggle and at once experiences a sense of pardon 
 and deliverance from sin together with a feeling 
 of oneness and unity with God and Christ. We 
 have seen that cessation of conscious striving dis¬ 
 solves any conflict which may have developed in 
 the course of the interaction between the will and 
 the subconscious response. Before the new self 
 can blossom into consciousness all opposition to 
 the subliminal activities must cease. The will is 
 exercised in the direction of the more victorious 
 self until the old foundations of life become so 
 shaken and insecure that the person finally casts 
 
 •Curtis. O. A.: The Christian Faith, p. 316. The Methodist Book Concern. 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 
 
 97 
 
 himself without reservation upon the deeper-lying 
 power ready to assert itself. The unification of con¬ 
 sciousness, the healing of the breach created by the 
 opposition between the old and the ideal self, the 
 functioning of a wider and more competent per¬ 
 sonality, relieve the tension and strain and evoke 
 a sense of deep peace. There is now an active sym¬ 
 pathy with the outside world, a living from within 
 of the ideal that was once external, a glorification 
 of the natural world, and often the birth of new 
 intellectual and moral powers. J 
 
 Analogous cases from the general field of the 
 subconscious illustrating the effect of an atti¬ 
 tude of receptivity opportunely assumed, are so 
 numerous that a selection is embarrassing. The 
 following may suffice: It occurred to Mr. F. H. 
 Wenham, an amateur optician, that the binocular 
 microscope devised by M. Nachet might be im¬ 
 proved by means of a prism of a certain shape. 
 “He thought of this a great deal, without being 
 able to hit upon the form of prism which would do 
 what was required; and as he was going into busi¬ 
 ness as an engineer, he put his microscopic studies 
 entirely aside for more than a fortnight, attending 
 only to his other affairs. One evening, after his 
 day’s work was done and ‘while he was reading a 
 stupid novel,’ thinking nothing whatever of his 
 microscope, the form of the prism that should 
 answer the purpose flashed into his mind. He 
 fetched his mathematical instruments, drew a 
 diagram of it, and worked out the angles which 
 would be required; the next morning he made his 
 prism, and found that it answered perfectly well; 
 and it has been on this plan that all the ‘binoculars’ 
 
98 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 hitherto in ordinary use in this country have been 
 t/ since constructed.” 4 
 
 Note the element of elation and satisfaction in 
 a mathematical discovery by Sir W. Rowan Ham¬ 
 ilton: “To-morrow will be the fifteenth birthday 
 of the Quaternions. They started into life or light, 
 fullgrown, on the 16th of October, 1843, as I was 
 walking with Lady Hamilton to Dublin, and came 
 up to Brougham Bridge. ... I pulled out, on the 
 spot, a pocketbook, which still exists, and made 
 an entry, on which, at the very moment , I felt that 
 it might be worth my while to expend the labor 
 of at least ten (or it might be fifteen) years to come. 
 But then it is fair to say that this was because I 
 felt a problem to have been at that moment solved 
 —an intellectual want relieved —which had haunted 
 me for at least fifteen years before.’* 
 
 Is conversion instantaneous? —It may be alleged 
 that in many cases the interval between the making 
 of the prayer for conversion and the coming of 
 the answer is altogether too short to allow for 
 the slow growth of the new life. This argument 
 is advanced by some who still embrace the view 
 that in order to be of divine origin an occurrence 
 must not only be independent of law but also be 
 dramatic and sudden. The experience of Saint 
 Paul is frequently cited by them. Those who are 
 of this opinion fail to take into account that although 
 consenting to Stephen’s death, Paul was too broad¬ 
 minded not to have been profoundly moved by the 
 eloquent apology and heroic spirit of the martyr. 
 Neither should one overlook the probability that 
 
 4 Carpenter, W. B.: Mental Physiology, p. 538. D. Appleton & Co. 
 
 ‘Cited in Carpenter, W. B.; Mental Physiology, p. 537. D. Appleton & Co. 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 
 
 99 
 
 the moral integrity of the Christians whom Paul 
 persecuted could not have been altogether lost 
 upon one of his passion for righteousness and fidel¬ 
 ity to conviction. Furthermore, it is significant 
 that between his vision before the gates of Da¬ 
 mascus and his baptism, three days of fasting and 
 prayer intervened. Doubts as to the ethical pro¬ 
 priety of his open hostility to the new faith and a 
 growing conviction that he should embrace Chris¬ 
 tianity, developed the crisis in which he turned 
 from the wrong way of serving God to the right way. 
 
 Itinerant evangelists and superintendents of rescue 
 missions are constantly referring to persons who 
 come to a revival meeting sinful and degraded and 
 without previous religious interest, but leave it 
 having experienced sudden conversion. In reply 
 two things should be affirmed. In the first place, 
 no observer can deny that when the stimulus of 
 an emotional revival has been withdrawn many 
 converts “backslide.’’ The religious instability of 
 some may be due to a lack of preparation and a 
 forced hot-house growth induced by the spell of 
 the revivalist. Then, too, there seem to be in 
 every community persons devoid of strong inner 
 supports, liquid minds in a perpetual state of 
 fluctuation, that yield to the social pressure of the 
 moment only to shift the center of interest when 
 something new is presented. The more permanent 
 rescue mission with its continuity of pastoral super¬ 
 vision doubtless prevents many losses by training 
 its converts in religion and morals, and by enlist¬ 
 ing them in social service, by means of which the 
 new life develops and finally becomes a subcon¬ 
 scious possession. By this method the Christian 
 
IOO 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 life that is peripheral becomes central, the ideals 
 that are centripetal become centrifugal. 
 
 In the second place, it is indisputable that many 
 cases of so-called sudden conversion are thorough¬ 
 going. There is every reason to believe that these 
 permanent and stable cases are invariably influ¬ 
 enced by previous religious impressions made, per¬ 
 haps years before, by the home and church. Deep 
 down in the life of the one experiencing a sudden 
 answer to the prayer for conversion there have 
 doubtless been antecedent longings and a reaching 
 out after the better life, which have induced a 
 corresponding growth of the religious life. The 
 very presence in a religious meeting of such a one, 
 if sincere, is an evidence of yearnings for an enriched 
 life. An opportune word from the lips of a revival¬ 
 ist may be the spark which explodes into conscious¬ 
 ness what has been subconsciously maturing for a 
 long time. The Holy Spirit makes contact with 
 the subtle and intangible but none the less lasting 
 and influential contributions of the religious forces 
 which play upon the early years of life. Far be it 
 from us to maintain that conversion without ante¬ 
 cedent stages of development is impossible with 
 God, but we are under obligation to reckon with 
 his habitual method. 
 
 Subconscious parallels. —It may confirm the 
 contention that the prayer for regeneration induces 
 a subconscious creation, to point out analogous 
 cases. The experiences of Buddha and of the 
 Sioux Indian of the Omaha tribe may be cited. 
 At twenty-nine Buddha, hungering after the higher 
 values, made his great renunciation, leaving his 
 beloved wife, infant son, and palatial home. After 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER ioi 
 
 seven years of what seemed to be fruitless search¬ 
 ing, “one night, the old traditions narrate, the 
 decisive turning point came, the moment wherein 
 was vouchsafed to the seeker the certainty of dis- 
 covery. Sitting under the tree, since then named 
 the Tree of Knowledge, he went through success¬ 
 ively purer and purer stages of abstraction of 
 consciousness, until the sense of omniscient illumina¬ 
 tion came over him. . . . ‘When I apprehended this,’ 
 he is reported to have said, ‘and when I beheld this, 
 my soul was released from the evil of desire, released 
 from the evil of earthly existence, released from the 
 evil of terror, released from the evil of ignorance. 
 In the released awoke the knowledge of the release: 
 extinct is rebirth, finished the sacred course, duty 
 done, no more shall I return to this world; this I 
 know.’ ” 6 
 
 Among the Sioux Indians the adolescent boy is 
 sent forth upon some hill to cry to Wakonda with¬ 
 out asking for anything in particular. “By training 
 his mind and body for days, the Sioux boy expels 
 from his mind concepts discordant with this course 
 of action. He fills his mind with the pictures of 
 heroes; these heroes are the animals; and their 
 deeds are examples of life. . . . Moistened earth is 
 put upon his head and face, a small bow and arrows 
 are given him. He seeks a secluded spot on some 
 high hill; and under the pines he chants the prayer; 
 he lifts to heaven his hands wet with tears and 
 then lays them on the earth; he fasts, until at last 
 after some days he falls into a sleep or trance. 
 If in his dream or trance he hear or see anything, 
 that thing is to become the special mediator through 
 
 «Oldenberg, H.: Buddha, p. 107. P. Eckler. 
 
102 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 which he receives aid. Then, the ordeal over, the 
 youth returns for food and rest. No one questions 
 him, but at the end of four days he confides his 
 vision to some old man, and starts to find the ani¬ 
 mal he has seen in his trance. The totem is the 
 symbol of this animal. . . . By it his natural powers 
 are to be reenforced so as to give him success as a 
 hunter, victory as a warrior, and even ability to 
 see into the future.” 7 
 
 There are resemblances in all forms of conversion 
 and their parallels. A sense of incompleteness, a 
 narrowing of the field of consciousness, a straining 
 after deliverance, and a realization of the new self 
 are characteristic of all varieties of conversion. The 
 psychological aspects of the answer to the prayer 
 for conversion and their parallel cases betray essen¬ 
 tial likenesses. They are instances of a group of 
 facts already known. 
 
 The points of contrast between Christian con¬ 
 versions and others. —This does not imply that 
 there is no difference between the solution of a 
 mathematical problem and a conversion, or between 
 the conversion of a Christian and the analogous 
 experience of a Sioux Indian. The difference is of 
 tremendous significance. The contrast is religious 
 and moral. Ethical and religious ideas and ideals 
 determine the value of the experience. Conceptions 
 of God and duty condition the character of a re¬ 
 ligious transformation. Regardless of their moral 
 nature, ideals tend to determine conduct. The ideal 
 of a Buddha was the extinction of desire, the ideal 
 of a Sioux boy is the strength and cunning of an 
 
 7 Woods, J. H.: The Practice and Science of Religion, p. 6sff. Longmans, 
 Green & Co. 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 103 
 
 animal, the ideal of a Christian is Jesus. To each is 
 given according to the proportion of faith. “What¬ 
 soever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.” 
 Ideals are seeds that grow, and their quality and 
 kind determine the harvest of character. 
 
 The divine element. —The fact that the same V 
 general psychological principles underlie all types 
 of conversion does not exclude the operations of 
 God. In fact, the process as described may be 
 regarded as a method whereby God is pleased to 
 express himself. Surely, the self-activity of God' 
 may be as readily discerned in events reducible 
 to his laws as in phenomena at variance with the 
 natural order. Furthermore, the test of Christian 
 character is not an experience unrelated to God’s 
 universe of law, but a life that is guided by the 
 spirit of Christ, a life that brings the principles of 
 the Master to bear upon the daily concerns, a life 
 that is spent in the service of humanity. The 
 divine character of a Christian experience is attested 
 by the fact that a life is made divine. In conver¬ 
 sion there is a divine impulse, an effort of the Eternal 
 to express himself in time, and to realize in human 
 life his moral character and purpose. Without 
 this inner divine prompting there would be no 
 straining of the self in the direction of righteous¬ 
 ness, no faith in God, no creation of a new self. 
 The Comforter reproves the world of sin and of 
 righteousness and of judgment, and without this 
 divine activity there could be no process of regen- 
 eration. ■ The psychology of the prayer of con¬ 
 version describes the mental accompaniments of 
 the invasion of a human life by the divine impulse. 
 
 Not that the same God is not struggling for recog- 
 
104 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 nition and supremacy in a Sioux or a Buddha. 
 The acceptance of the doctrine of the universal 
 Fatherhood of God makes it imperative that we 
 regard any groping after moral light, any impulse 
 toward righteousness, any spiritual aspiration as a 
 response to the movement of one and the same 
 creative and sustaining and vitalizing agency. 
 Nevertheless, we sincerely believe God comes to 
 fullest self-revelation in those who are led to him 
 by Christ. And there are degrees of spiritual com¬ 
 prehension and attainment among individuals as 
 well as among races. 
 
 Tolstoy’s conversion and world-wide influence 
 may be cited as a demonstration of the uniqueness 
 of the Christian experience. Born the heir to vast 
 estates and to the title of Count, moving in what 
 is called high society, a talented musician, acquit¬ 
 ting himself with honor on the field of battle, 
 achieving literary fame as the author of short 
 stories and novels, Tolstoy, nevertheless, for years 
 had no satisfying portion. But one day while 
 walking in the woods that surrounded his estate 
 and while listening to the spring melody of the 
 world coming to life, there came to him this revela¬ 
 tion: “I can live only when I believe in God; when 
 I do not believe I feel as if I must die. What seek 
 I further? Without him I cannot live. To know 
 God and to live are the same thing. God is life.” 
 The light never failed him. Since that hour of 
 spiritual illumination and uplift, the pilgrims to 
 his home have been legion, some seeking religious 
 inspiration and guidance, others piqued by curios¬ 
 ity. A few adopted his literal interpretation of 
 Jesus’ teaching. Others departed, sorrowful because 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 105 
 
 unwilling to pay for the pearl of great price. Many 
 accepted his message in part and returned to their 
 respective lands to share the spirit of Christ. 
 
 PRAYER FOR ETHICAL BETTERMENT 
 
 As an example of answer to prayer for moral 
 improvement, the breaking of a bad habit is typical. 
 As a rule, many evil traits are permanently elim¬ 
 inated through conversion, but occasionally a post¬ 
 conversion experience is necessary for the eradica¬ 
 tion of bad habits that are deeply rooted. “He 
 that is bathed needeth not save to wash his feet.” 8 
 Regeneration may be regarded as the rebirth of 
 the entire personality, while the elimination of a 
 specific evil touches but a part of the self. 
 
 A case in point. —A farmer confessed that 
 although he had been soundly converted and had 
 united with the church, he was still subject to 
 violent outbursts of temper. For a long time he 
 prayed for self-control, but without any appreciable 
 result. One day a steer broke through a fence and, 
 going into a corn field, began to destroy the grain 
 standing in shocks. The rest of the cattle were 
 not long in following his example. By the dint of 
 much labor the farmer drove the herd from the 
 field, but the vexation cost him a paroxysm of 
 rage. Ashamed and deeply penitent that he had 
 given way to his besetting sin, he then and there 
 fell upon his knees and renewed his prayer for 
 deliverance from the evil. While in the act of 
 prayer a tender and comforting feeling flooded his 
 being, and he arose from his knees with the assur¬ 
 ance that at last he had been set free. Although 
 
 8 John 13: 10. 
 
io6 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 sorely tried and tempted, from that day he has 
 retained self-mastery. 
 
 His conversion was doubtless genuine, but as to 
 self-control it was potential rather than actual in 
 its immediate effects. This virtue did not have 
 time to become sufficiently drilled in before the 
 old tendency to fits of temper reasserted itself. 
 The old neural paths had either not been wholly 
 assimilated into the new and higher centers or had 
 not suffered a total atrophy of disuse, and therefore, 
 perhaps after the exhilaration of a dramatic con¬ 
 version had subsided, the former ruling passion 
 began little by little to reorganize the remnants 
 of its functional paths. A conflict between the 
 old channels of discharge and the newly functioning 
 personality ensued. Then followed a persistent 
 effort in the form of prayer to unify consciousness. 
 Attention was directed to the vulnerable spot in 
 the self, faith in the power of prayer was exercised, 
 a corresponding growth of self-discipline obtained. 
 In reply to a question, the farmer stated that com¬ 
 plete surrender characterized the petition that 
 / brought relief. The casting of the self upon the 
 great world-life, when conditions were ripe, opened 
 wide the way through which the energy was shot 
 L"in the new direction. The instantaneous unifica¬ 
 tion of consciousness eliminated all strain and 
 tension and gave rise to a state of exaltation. 
 
 Parallel instances. —Other means are employed 
 to break bad habits. Analogies outside the field 
 of prayer may be found in the use of hypnotic sug¬ 
 gestion for the correction of moral disorders. Alco¬ 
 holism, lying, cowardice, kleptomania, sexual vices, 
 and other defects of character have been success- 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 107 
 
 fully treated by experimenters in hypnotism. 9 A 
 young man addicted to cigarette smoking was 
 hypnotized by Dr. W. E. Harlow. In the hypnotic 
 state the subject was told that if he ever smoked 
 again he would vomit. At the command of the 
 experimenter the subject repeated the suggestion: 
 “If I smoke it will make me very sick. I will vomit.” 
 The next day when he lighted a cigarette he had 
 an attack of nausea which induced vomiting. It 
 is needless to state that the pernicious habit was 
 permanently broken. 10 
 
 The value of hypnotism in the cure of dipsomania 
 is seen in the following case treated by Dr. G. B. 
 Cutten: The patient began to drink when ten 
 years old, acquiring the habit in his father’s tavern. 
 For forty-nine years he drank whisky. After the 
 first hypnotic treatment, all desire for drink was 
 gone. After the second, he could enter saloons 
 while about his business without the least craving 
 for intoxicants. When last heard of he was ab¬ 
 stemious. * 11 
 
 The religious element. —Although any legitimate 
 method of purging the self of its crasser elements 
 reflects the divine operation, religion is plainly the 
 most efficacious. The teachings of religion create 
 the desire for reformation, without which ethical 
 betterment would be impossible. Religion warns 
 the sinner, emphasizes the consequences of his 
 folly, and urges him to make his own the principles 
 of righteousness. As the creator of high ideals no 
 
 9 See Thirty Authors, Hypnotism and Hypnotic Suggestion, p. 227ff. Edited 
 by E. Virgil Neal and Charles S. Clark. New York State Publishing Company. 
 
 10 Coombs, J. V.: Religious Delusions, p. 138. The Standard Publishing Com¬ 
 pany. 
 
 11 The Psychology of Alcoholism, p. 345. Charles Scribner’s Sons. 
 
108 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 other means of reformation can take its place. 
 Suggestion and hypnotism can do much, but they 
 are no substitute for religion as a creator of a desire 
 for an emancipation from ignorance, from the 
 lower instincts, and from the dominance of all which 
 tends downward. In the second place, religion in 
 its organized form protects the life that has been 
 delivered from its baser impulses. It throws about 
 such a life the safeguards of healthful and power¬ 
 ful associations that make a moral relapse difficult. 
 The church at its best is a fellowship. It imparts 
 information and inspiration, promotes the devo¬ 
 tional attitude, and has a social program. In a 
 word, religion does all that can be done to bring 
 about a moral change for the better and to conserve 
 its results. 
 
 PRAYER FOR THE CURE OF DISEASE 
 
 Man’s deep concern for physical efficiency is 
 often expressed in the prayer for the healing of 
 disease. Nothing could be more firmly established 
 than the efficacy of prayer for the cure of certain 
 
 A fixation of the attention, faith in the power ap¬ 
 pealed to, and a subconscious response are common 
 to all varieties of divine and mental healing. 
 
 The principles of faith cure. —That cures are 
 wrought through the power of prayer no one who 
 has examined the evidence can doubt. Relief from 
 a depressed physical condition is obtained through 
 prayer by the friends of most of us. Typical cases 
 are common. Mr. Torrey offers his testimony. 
 He states that once when alone in his study he 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 109 
 
 seemed to become suddenly and seriously ill. He 
 was in such severe pain that he was unable to arise 
 and summon help. Fearing that he would be left 
 alone and unaided for an entire night unless he 
 secured strength to care for himself, he resorted 
 to prayer, and was shortly greatly relieved. 12 It 
 would be easy to introduce many other similar 
 instances, but all cases are reducible to the same 
 fundamental principles. 
 
 On close inspection the psychologist is led to 
 believe that all such cures are traceable to the 
 effect of suggestion. The petition for healing holds 
 in mental focus the idea of recovery and restora¬ 
 tion. The field of consciousness is restricted to the 
 thought of health to the exclusion of the contrary 
 ideas of disease. Christian Science not only ex¬ 
 horts us to banish all thought of sickness but goes 
 so far as to declare the nonexistence of disease itself. 
 
 It is an undisputed fact in mental therapeutics 
 that the expectation of the cure is indispensable 
 to its realization. Dr. H. H. Goddard, who 
 made a special study of the influence of the mind 
 upon the body with special reference to faith cures, 
 discovered that in all forms of mental healing 
 there is the same and constant principle that the — 
 idea of health tends to produce health in propor¬ 
 tion to the strength of the idea. 13 It is the patient’s 
 faith which effects the cure. The power of recovery 
 may be latent. In order to make actual the po¬ 
 tential cure, the quickening touch of faith must 
 be supplied. The outcome of the suggestion does s/ 
 not necessarily depend upon the nature of the 
 
 12 Torrey, R. A.: How to Pray, p. 18. Fleming H. Revell Company. 
 
 13 American Journal of Psychology, vol. x, p. 43iff. 
 
IIO 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 healing power believed in, but upon organic activ¬ 
 ities aroused by expectation. To the actual heal¬ 
 ing of their diseases men have believed in the curative 
 virtue of charms, incantations, sacred relics, amulets, 
 the imposition of hands, the royal touch, the toe¬ 
 nails of Saint Peter, fragments of the cross, the 
 tears of the Virgin, the bones of saints long dead, 
 nostrums, blue glass, magnetized objects, and 
 what not. 
 
 That there is a reciprocal relation between the 
 conditions of the body and the attitudes of the 
 mind has long been recognized as a demonstrable 
 fact. The body tends to adjust itself to mental 
 states. What is induced mentally, can be elim¬ 
 inated mentally. It is safe to say that when a 
 bodily disorder is the direct result of such a state 
 of mind as worry and anxiety, only a complete 
 mental change can afford relief. A bodily condi¬ 
 tion which is anticipated with confidence and 
 certainty is likely to ensue, if it be within the bounds 
 of possibility. This is a law which is equally applic¬ 
 able to the cause or cure of disease by suggestion. 
 However the thought of the cure enters the mind, 
 if it be dominant, the subconscious which controls 
 the bodily functions will respond to the measure 
 of its power to restore to health. Confident expec¬ 
 tation, occupying the whole mind and banishing 
 contrary and competitive ideas, tends to realize 
 itself subconsciously. 
 
 Illustrations of various effects of suggestion.— 
 
 The following parallel to the mental element in 
 the answer to the prayer for health is doubly inter¬ 
 esting and instructive, for it shows that suggestion 
 has power not only to cure but also to make ill. 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 
 
 in 
 
 “I was to deliver the annual address before a college 
 graduating class. When I arose in the morning 
 I was too hoarse to speak. What must I do? The 
 students depended upon me. I decided to resort 
 to quinine—went to a drug friend and asked him 
 for twenty-five cents’ worth of two-grain capsules. 
 
 I went to my room and began to take the capsules. 
 
 In two hours my cold was breaking; I could talk 
 some, and I was wet with perspiration. I became 
 alarmed and told my attendant to examine the 
 capsules to see if there were two grains in them. 
 
 On examination the capsules were found to be 
 empty. The druggist thought I wanted to fill the 
 capsules myself. I had taken no quinine, but my 
 cold was cured, and I delivered my address. . . . 
 When I related my experience with the empty cap¬ 
 sules in a lecture at Lorain, Ohio, two sisters were 
 much amused. They came to me and told me this 
 story: The nurse prepared some capsules for the 
 two sisters who were sick; one was cured, and the 
 other was made sick with the nasty bitter quinine. 
 
 By mistake they had taken the empty capsules.” 14 
 
 The scope of faith cure. —It is well to remember ^ 
 that no form of faith cure, functioning through the 
 subconscious, is omnipotent. There are limitations 
 which this form of prayer for healing cannot tran¬ 
 scend, limitations marked by those of suggestion. 
 The subconscious is not an inexhaustible reservoir 
 of vitality. Only when there is an adequate supply 
 of force resident within the personality can the 
 suggested idea be realized. When disease has im¬ 
 paired the human organism below a certain point, 
 
 14 Coombs, J. V.: Religious Delusions, p. 141. The Standard Publishing Com¬ 
 pany. 
 
112 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 and in the providence of God life has run its course, 
 the prayer for health is unanswered, be it ever so 
 persistently held in mind and relied upon by the 
 patient. It is appointed unto man once to die. 
 A medical practitioner recently remarked that if 
 prayer could always cure us, none of us would 
 ever die. 
 
 In order to appreciate the scope of prayer in the 
 cure of disease it is necessary to have in mind the 
 practical classification of ailments into organic and 
 functional disorders. Organic diseases are charac¬ 
 terized by a destruction of bodily tissue. Con¬ 
 sumption and cancer are typical organic diseases. 
 A functional ailment is occasioned by a perverted 
 action of the intact organs. This group embraces 
 the many nervous and gastric derangements. It 
 has been demonstrated over and over again that 
 functional diseases are directly curable through 
 suggestion. In surgical cases, as well as in all or¬ 
 ganic disorders, suggestion may, to be sure, create 
 an atmosphere of good cheer which is auxiliary to 
 the cure. Diseases which heal of their own accord, 
 like typhoid and pneumonia, may find in prayer 
 a tonic. To attempt to remove through prayer 
 a bullet embedded in the flesh would be as pre¬ 
 posterous as to throw a stone into the water with 
 the expectation of making it float through the 
 power of suggestion. 
 
 In their efforts to establish their claims that 
 organic diseases and cases usually referred to the 
 surgeon are curable by faith, the advocates of an 
 extreme form of divine healing have displayed more 
 heat than light. As far as the writer has been able 
 to determine, the alleged proofs for the validity 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 113 
 
 of their so-called test-cases have been uniformly 
 exploded when critically investigated. Many cases 
 considered organic have not been diagnosed as such 
 by a competent physician. Other cases pronounced 
 organic by a fallible medical man are later dis¬ 
 covered to be purely functional. Again, some 
 organic disorders heal spontaneously, and all that 
 mental treatment can do, which is really very 
 much, is to act as a tonic for the mind. Further¬ 
 more, some patients under proper treatment for 
 organic diseases become restive because recovery 
 seems retarded, and resort to some form of faith 
 cure in the course of which health is restored. Of 
 course the mental practice receives the credit which 
 rightfully belongs to the regular medical method. 
 
 As an example of the lack of scientific precision 
 that generally obtains in the collecting of test- 
 cases revealing evidence of the power of prayer to 
 cure organic cases, the following is illuminating: 
 A surgeon bandaged the broken arm of a boy ten 
 years old. The following morning the boy aaid 
 to his father, “Please take off these bandages, 
 my arm is well.” “Oh no, my son, you will have 
 to wear the splints several weeks.” “Papa, do you 
 believe in prayer? Last night I asked Jesus to 
 cure my arm and he did it.” The bandages were 
 removed and the arm was found to be perfectly 
 well. The case was widely circulated as an evi¬ 
 dence of the remarkable power of prayer, but inves¬ 
 tigation proved it to be spurious. The patient is 
 now a physician, and in a signed statement says 
 that the broken arm was only a green-stick fracture, 
 and after having it bandaged for several days the 
 splints were removed to please a spoiled boy. The 
 
THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 114 
 
 bone would have united of its own accord in a few 
 days. The arm was carried in a sling for several 
 days after the removal of the bandage. This is 
 the miracle which had its inception in the mind of 
 a religious enthusiast. 15 
 
 Christian Science is particularly stubborn in its 
 insistence that it is the wonderful exception to the 
 rule of curative limitation. Dr. Richard C. Cabot 
 examined one hundred consecutive reports of the 
 cases cured as published in the Christian Science 
 Journal. 16 His findings disclose that the majority 
 of these cases, according to symptoms reported, 
 are functional. Nervousness, kidney and bladder 
 trouble, stomach and intestinal disorders, drug 
 and tobacco habits, headache and alcoholism are 
 some of the functional ailments reported cured. 
 Seven cases were apparently organic, but some of 
 these were inadequately diagnosed, while others 
 were such as heal of their own accord, like cuts and 
 bruises. Dr. Cabot calls attention to the fact 
 that by a process of natural selection the patients 
 who are attracted by Christian Science are as a 
 rule affected functionally. The functional dis¬ 
 turbance renders the patient susceptible to the 
 methods of the mind curist. 
 
 Prayer and science. —What is called the Em¬ 
 manuel Movement is a commendable organized at¬ 
 tempt to unite intelligent religion and scientific med¬ 
 ical treatment. 17 Dr. S. McComb, who was associ¬ 
 ated with Dr. Worcester in this movement, calls at¬ 
 tention to three essential features in which this un- 
 
 15 Coombs, J. V.: Religious Delusions, pp. 147-148. The Standard Publishing 
 Company. 
 
 18 McClure, August, 1908. 
 
 17 See Worcester, E.: Religion and Medicine, Moffat, Yard & Co., and The 
 Christian Religion as a Healing Power, Moffat, Yard & Co. 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 115 
 
 dertaking differs from Christian Science. In the 
 first place, unlike Christian Science, this movement 
 could not maintain itself for a single day without 
 the cooperation of a staff of physicians. In the 
 second place, whereas Eddyism professes to be a 
 distinct revealed religion with a sacred book and 
 a curative method of its own, the Emmanuel Move¬ 
 ment affects no special revelation, but accepts as 
 its theological basis the New Testament as inter¬ 
 preted by constructive modern scholarship, and 
 adopts the procedures common to all scientific 
 mental treatment, such as suggestion, confession, 
 the rest cure, the work cure, and especially prayer 
 and instruction in religion and morals. In the 
 third place, it differs from Christian Science in 
 accepting for mental methods only functional 
 derangements, looking to medical, physiological, 
 and surgical treatment for the cure of organic 
 diseases. Far from assuming the function of the 
 medical profession, the clergymen at the head of 
 this undertaking tend to restrict their efforts to 
 such cases of functional disorders as require reli¬ 
 gious and moral uplift for their cure. Dr. McComb 
 refers to a nervous sufferer who said, “Prove to me 
 that God loves me, and I will leave this place a well 
 man.” 
 
 In such intelligent and devout ways the church, 
 must minister to the sick as she alone can, or let 
 her people become the prey of the charlatans always 
 coming to the fore. 
 
 PRAYER EOR DIVINE GUIDANCE 
 
 A large group of prayers the burden of which 
 is a cry for deliverance out of a perplexity will now 
 
n6 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 receive attention. The answers to this type of 
 petition range all the way from a mental poise 
 enabling the person to solve his problem through 
 the ordinary process of reasoning or action, to an 
 inward illumination coming with all the force of 
 a divine revelation. 
 
 Prayer and poise. —Often the mental repose 
 attained in prayer is the chief condition necessary 
 to a proper readjustment of the person. A re¬ 
 spondent writes, “Many times prayer calms the 
 heart and mind so that the person can think of a 
 way.” To believe in the prayer for divine help 
 inspires the personality with a confidence which 
 banishes all fear and worry and other mental states 
 which obscure a dispassionate view of a difficulty 
 and inhibit any effort to overcome it. The expecta¬ 
 tion of the cooperation of a mighty helper often 
 constructs a personality competent to do what 
 one asks God to accomplish for one in a mysterious 
 and miraculous way. A Methodist bishop said in a 
 public address that he prayed for wisdom and 
 insight into the duties of episcopal administration, 
 and then relied upon his own best judgment in 
 making the annual appointments of preachers to the 
 churches. 
 
 The Rev. W. A. Sunday says that prayer helped 
 him in his first ball game after his conversion. 
 At a critical point in the game a fly came to him in 
 the field. He says: “It was up to me. I turned 
 and ran with all my might and said, ‘O God! if you 
 ever helped a mortal man in your life, help me get 
 that ball, and you haven’t much time to decide.’ 
 I looked over my shoulder and saw the ball near— 
 I shot out my left hand, and the ball struck and 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 
 
 ii 7 
 
 stuck.” Perhaps the answer to this prayer was a / 
 release from fear and the creation of confidence, 
 which induced effective muscular control. 18 
 
 Of a similar nature is the psychological element 
 of a prayer made by a young girl, Jennie Creek, 
 in a moment fraught with peril for many lives. 
 Discovering a burning railroad bridge, hearing the 
 whistle of* the eastbound Chicago express with its 
 load of passengers from the World’s Fair thunder¬ 
 ing along to certain destruction, and realizing that 
 she must somehow stop the train, she cried out in 
 her agony: “Lord Jesus, help me. Tell me what 
 to do.” She knew that a red flag was the sign of 
 danger. Remembering her underskirt of red flannel, 
 she tore off the petticoat and ran toward the train, 
 waving the garment and shouting. In an instant 
 the signal flashed into the eye of the engineer, and 
 the train was brought to a standstill on the very 
 brink of ruin, but safe. 19 
 
 Prayer and unconscious memory.—Other prayers 
 for divine help induce an impulse, rather irrational 
 in nature but strong enough to incite activity, in 
 the direction of the answer. Recently a case in 
 point was reported. A young farmer while plowing 
 in an immense field lost a monkey wrench. When 
 the tool was needed to adjust the plow its loss was 
 discovered. He walked back half a mile in the 
 furrow, but failed to find it. To have returned to 
 the farm house three miles away would have en¬ 
 tailed a great loss of time; hence the predicament 
 was made the subject of prayer. In response to 
 
 18 Cited in Pratt, J. B.: American Journal of Religious Psychology and Educa¬ 
 tion, vol. iv, p. 58. 
 
 19 Cf. Pope, Howard W.: Why a Girl Should he a Christian, a tract. 
 
ii8 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 an impulse he stepped across three furrows, kick¬ 
 ing up the wrench. The psychological phase of 
 this experience is reducible to what is known as 
 subconscious perception and its stimulation, a more 
 detailed account of which must be reserved for the 
 following chapter. For the present it will suffice 
 to say that an impulse to act is often excited by 
 factors too delicate to be noted by clear conscious¬ 
 ness. Doubtless the falling of the tool was not 
 clearly heard or seen, but was subconsciously 
 registered. Perhaps the prayer stimulated the sub¬ 
 conscious impressions, which, in turn, gave rise to 
 the impulse to walk to where the wrench was. 
 
 Doubtless the prompting is frequently created 
 by a dormant memory that cannot quite express 
 itself in the form of definite recollection. Miss A. 
 L. Strong records an interesting illustration. A 
 college woman lost a notebook which she desired 
 to make use of in preparation for an examination. 
 In her concern she made the loss a matter of prayer 
 saying: “If it is your will that I try the examination 
 without this book, as a punishment for my care¬ 
 lessness, very well.” Immediately she felt an 
 unaccountable impulse to visit a certain village 
 store. She yielded to the inner prompting. As 
 she entered the store the salesman approached her 
 with the book in his hand, saying, “You left this 
 here ten days ago, and I could not send it, not 
 knowing your address.” It was not until then that 
 a special visit to the store was recalled. The prayer 
 in this instance was an expression of resignation 
 to the permanent loss of the notebook as a punish¬ 
 ment for carelessness, rather than a pronounced, 
 unwavering petition for its recovery. The case 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 119 
 
 is analogous to the recollection of a name by aban¬ 
 doning the effort to recall it. 20 
 
 Guidance by voices and visions. —Sometimes the 
 answer to this type of prayer comes in the form of 
 subconscious action exploded into consciousness 
 with the force of an external impression. A woman 
 who resided in the West reported that she received 
 a telegram stating that her mother in the East was 
 critically ill and that recovery was doubtful. Strange 
 to say, the daughter could not decide whether to 
 remain at home or to hasten to her mother’s side. On 
 the one hand, she was pressed by the entertaining of 
 guests, household duties, and lack of funds for an 
 extensive journey. On the other hand, the natural 
 impulse of a daughter to nurse her mother in what 
 might prove to be her last illness was almost irre¬ 
 sistible. Torn asunder by conflicting thoughts, she 
 resorted to prayer, believing that her plea for light 
 would be answered. A few days later while washing u 
 some dishes and occupying her mind with matters far 
 removed from prayer, a vivid flash of insight made 
 it clear to her that it was her duty to remain at 
 home. The problem solved, she regained her mental 
 poise, resting content in the knowledge that rela¬ 
 tives in the East would give her mother the best 
 of care. The case clearly discloses the essentials L 
 of suggestion; a narrowing of the field of conscious¬ 
 ness, faith, a period of subconscious incubation, a 
 sudden report when an attitude of passivity was 
 assumed. 
 
 The following experience is analogous: “When at 
 school I was fond of trying my hand at geometrical 
 problems. One baffled me. I often returned to it, 
 
 20 Strong, A. L.; The Psychology of Prayer, p. 55- The University of Chicago Press. 
 
120 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 in fact, I kept by me an elaborate figure. Some years 
 after, and when the problem had not been touched 
 by me for some time, I had been sitting up till the 
 small hours, deciphering a cryptograph for one of 
 my pupils. Exulting in the successful solution, 
 I turned into bed; and suddenly there flashed across 
 my mind the secret of the solution of the problem 
 with which I had so long vainly dealt, this secret 
 being a slight addition to my elaborate figure. The 
 effect on me was strange. I trembled, as if in the 
 presence of another being who had communicated 
 the secret to me.” 21 
 
 Another analogy is the experience of Socrates 
 and his daimon. It will be recalled that the great 
 philosopher, throughout his whole life, was con¬ 
 scious, on certain occasions, of a divine sign, a voice, 
 that he called his daimon . It assumed for him the 
 influence of an external higher revelation. Its 
 power was negative and never positive. It did 
 not manifest itself when an apparently proper 
 course of action was about to be or was being pur¬ 
 sued; only when he was about to disregard his 
 deepest moral insight did it exercise its restraining 
 influence. To hold in mental focus an idea of 
 ethical import was characteristic of him; he was 
 known to have been absorbed in contemplation 
 for a whole day at a time. “What distinguished 
 Socrates in his general conduct from his fellow- 
 citizens was his power of inward concentration.” 22 
 v/ His absolute confidence in the reliability of the 
 daimon was in reality the casting of himself upon 
 his own inward and spiritual powers, in response 
 
 21 Cited in Carpenter, W. B.: Mental Physiology, p. 536. D. Appleton & Co. 
 
 22 Zeller, E.: Socrates and the Socralic School, p. 97. Longmans, Green & Co. 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 121 
 
 to which there rushed up from the subconscious 
 currents an ethical insight in the form of an audi¬ 
 tory experience. 
 
 Temperament and prayer response. —In this con- ^ 
 nection it is well to note that Professor Coe in an 
 inductive study of the influence of temperament 
 in religion, finds that those who have voices and 
 visions in their religious life are subject to them 
 in other respects. 23 Where there is a predisposition 
 to them in general, the prayer relation is likely to 
 be characterized by mental projections in various 
 forms. This is, however, not the place to attempt 
 an extended description of such mental states, 
 but merely to point out that the sanguine and 
 melancholic temperaments, accompanied as they are 
 by an abundance of emotion and a high degree of 
 suggestibility, are subject to voices and visions 
 of both religious and nonreligious significance. 
 Where favorable temperamental conditions, con¬ 
 centration of the mind upon certain groups of ideas, 
 and expectation obtain, the visible or audible an¬ 
 swer to prayer is usually forthcoming. 24 
 
 The form of the exteriorized idea is, perhaps, 
 largely determined by the type or types of mental 
 imagery predominating in the individual. Where 
 the imagination is principally in the form of mental 
 pictures seen by the mind’s eye, the experience 
 is likely to be visual; where the mental imagery is 
 in terms of sounds, the person hears voices. Socrates, 
 since the oracle was audible, must have been largely 
 ear-minded. Where both the visual and the audi¬ 
 tory types are found together in the same person, 
 
 13 See Coe, G. A.: The Spiritual Life, p. 1045. The Methodist Book Concern. 
 24 See Parish, E.: Hallucinations and Illusions. Charles Scribner’s Sons. 
 
122 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER - 
 
 as they almost invariably are, the temperamentally 
 predisposed person is likely to see visions which 
 speak. 
 
 SUMMARY 
 
 We are now prepared to appreciate the presence 
 and the importance of the psychological aspects 
 of the personal petitional prayer. We have .ob¬ 
 served that attention in prayer is a basal condi¬ 
 tion. The concentration of the mind is not only 
 selective, narrowing the field of consciousness to 
 the group of prayer ideas, but also, by excluding 
 contrary notions, productive of the faith state. 
 Other elements also arouse and increase faith. At 
 first, consciously or unconsciously, faith strives 
 toward the realization of the prayer, and then 
 becomes passive in order that the answer may come 
 to completion and be the conscious possession of 
 the self. The prayer held in mental focus and 
 believed in constitutes an appeal to the mental 
 and religious powers. The answer to prayer ranges 
 all the way from the calming of an excited and dis¬ 
 tressed mind or the elevation of a depressed spirit 
 to an actual moral and religious rebirth of the self. 
 
 It should be clear that prayer is infinitely more 
 than the elements of suggestion it includes. Sug¬ 
 gestion is, indeed, prominent in petitions, but 
 \ prayer is assuredly more than a mental impression 
 which discharges itself subconsciously. Prayer is 
 religiously motivated, sanctioned, and controlled. 
 The religious consciousness creates suggestion, suf¬ 
 fuses it with religious emotion, imparts to it a 
 religions < significance, and interprets its results 
 religiously. The petition is addressed directly to 
 
PERSONAL PETITIONAL PRAYER 123 
 
 God who is rightfully acknowledged _ to be the 
 grantor or withholder of the request. 
 
 The reaches of religious experience transcend the 
 discoverable and identifiable psychological elements. 
 Suggestion is the means which petitional prayer 
 constructs and employs to further its ends. Prayer 
 is human striving plus x , the value of x being the 
 illuminating and purifying action of the Holy Spirit 
 whom no psychological terminology can define or 
 limit. There is no cogent reason for assuming that ^ 
 a psychological account of prayer includes the 
 experience in its totality. The heart of prayer 
 eludes the categories of Science. To the scientific 
 method of studying religion should be added the 
 outlook and the insight of a sound ' philosophy. 
 Science should not presume to exclude Christian 
 doctrine from the field of religious experience. 
 Christian prayer arises from an appreciation of a 
 personal relation to God ,as our Father. It is the 
 creative energy of God within man which induces 
 and supports the process of suggestion and trans¬ 
 forms it into a spiritual force. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE ANSWER TO COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 As observed elsewhere, the petitional prayers 
 may be divided into two large classes, the one 
 class consisting of those answered through the 
 religious forces of the self, and the other consisting 
 of those answered through the cooperation of 
 another self. We have studied the first class, but 
 now it is our task to examine the second. We shall 
 presently understand that the prayer designed to 
 influence another tends to create a religious-social 
 suggestion. Social suggestion is, then, the prom¬ 
 inent psychological mechanism of all prayers in¬ 
 volving the concurrent activities of two or more 
 selves. 
 
 The two classes of petitions are closely related. 
 
 ‘ The prayer coming from the heart of one person 
 may enter the mind of another and there undergo 
 a series of modifications which entirely transmute it. 
 The petition answered through the self may have 
 had its origin only immediately in the mind of the 
 petitioner; more remotely it may have sprung 
 /warm from the life of another. It is evident that 
 any prayer which may be answered through a peti¬ 
 tioning self may also be answered through a co¬ 
 operating self, answers being frequently obtainable 
 to the prayers for the conversion of others, their 
 moral betterment, physical healing, and divine 
 guidance. Since they have already been described, 
 
 124 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 125 
 
 it will not be necessary to examine in detail the 
 responses to these forms of altruistic and inter¬ 
 cessory petitions. 
 
 The answers to the cooperative petition may be 
 reduced to two groups, the first consisting of the 
 answers to prayers of which the responding self 
 has definite knowledge, and the second consisting 
 of the answers to petitions of which the contributing 
 self has no conscious knowledge. 
 
 THE ANSWER TO THE KNOWN COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 One listens to a prayer for material aid or for an 
 active interest in a good cause and is moved to 
 answer the appeal, or hears a prayer imparting 
 wisdom and encouragement and is cheered and 
 inspired. A religious force plays upon the selfT" 
 inducing a practical reaction to an entreaty for 
 substance or personal devotion, or informing and 
 edifying one. In such cases prayer includes a 
 social suggestion created by the religious impulse 
 of the petitioning self and received by the respond¬ 
 ing self. An impression is created in another which 
 tends to realize itself through the religious forces 
 of the self. The effect of such a prayer is deter¬ 
 mined both by the willingness and by the ability 
 of the cooperating self. 
 
 KNOWN PRAYERS FOR SUBSTANCE AND ACTION 
 
 Petitions for things within the gift of others, 
 such as money and energy, may be answered by 
 letting others know of the need and of the 
 dependence upon the prayer for its supply. The 
 measure of the response is conditioned by the gener¬ 
 osity and means, or the intelligence, willingness, and 
 
126 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 capabilities, of those who hear the petition or know 
 of it. 
 
 Prayers for material aid. —Orphanages and other 
 charitable institutions have been successfully con¬ 
 ducted by superintendents relying solely upon 
 prayer to supply the necessary funds. 1 It is reported 
 that the Open Door Mission in Chicago feeds and 
 lodges six hundred to seven hundred men, without 
 soliciting human aid. The China Inland Mission 
 receives applications from suitable persons, such as 
 ministers, physicians, nurses, and teachers, without 
 any restrictions of sex or number, who, having com¬ 
 mended themselves to the Mission, are sent to 
 China as speedily as prayers for the necessary funds 
 are answered. This organization is maintained 
 entirely by the voluntary contributions of its friends, 
 no funds being directly solicited. The sole reliance 
 is upon prayer. The nature of such benevolent 
 causes and the fact that it is generally known that 
 they are dependent upon the liberality of the public 
 for their support, make their own irresistible appeal. 
 It would be difficult to imagine circumstances more 
 conducive to the arousing of the social sympathies. 
 
 Sometimes the social prayer is made for the 
 purpose of inducing immediate action, as when 
 a minister prays that the congregation contribute 
 liberally toward some benevolence for which sub¬ 
 scriptions are about to be taken. A minister relates 
 that when about to dedicate a newly erected church 
 he requested the help of a pastor who was noted 
 for his ability to collect money and take subscrip¬ 
 tions. On the eve of dedication the pastor called 
 the officiary of the church together for consultation 
 
 1 See Muller, George: The Life of Trust. T. Y. Crowell & Co. 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 127 
 
 and financial support. The officials turned a deaf 
 ear to the entreaties of both the pastor and 
 the quasi-professional money-getter for substantial 
 pledges. As a last resort the assisting pastor led 
 the group in prayer, beseeching God to enlighten 
 them as to the importance of the church and to 
 inspire them with the spirit of sacrifice. They were 
 moved to tears, and after the prayer so generously 
 responded that the church could be dedicated with¬ 
 out debt the following day. 
 
 It is unpsychological to arouse benevolent im¬ 
 pulses only to deny them outward expression. 
 Repeated stimulation without action leads to the 
 pernicious habit of allowing good intentions to 
 evaporate. It weakens the will. The wise clergy¬ 
 man, for instance, offers prayer before the collec¬ 
 tion is taken, thus not only quickening the generosity 
 of the people, but also affording them an immediate 
 opportunity to give it a concrete manifestation. 
 To pray save as an expression of thanksgiving, 
 after the offering has been taken, is to make a subtle 
 appeal without permitting a practical response. 
 
 Prayers for the control of action. —The prayer 
 for the active participation of others in the work 
 of the church or any other uplifting cause is the 
 most effective appeal which could be made. The 
 petition is an indirect solicitation, an appeal in the 
 name of religious and humanitarian concerns, which 
 arouses the noblest in man. That faith in this 
 form of religious control is times without number 
 rewarded by positive results should occasion no 
 surprise. 
 
 There is marvelous wisdom revealed in the 
 injunction of Jesus, “The harvest truly is plenteous, 
 
128 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 but the laborers are few; pray ye therefore the Lord 
 of the harvest, that he will send forth laborers into 
 his harvest.” 2 This saying was taken seriously by 
 the superintendent of a Junior League who peti¬ 
 tioned God to send her teachers to assist in the 
 religious instruction of the children under her 
 supervision. She arose from her knees under the 
 conviction that if she went into the street, her 
 prayer would be answered. She obeyed the impulse, 
 but failed to enlist anyone in the street. She then 
 felt moved to enter a home where a young woman 
 resided with whom she was acquainted. When 
 informed that her friend was not at home, the 
 religious worker requested the mother to interest 
 the absent daughter in the Junior League. The 
 mother reluctantly consented, maintaining that 
 her daughter was occupied by too many other 
 things to assume added responsibility. Entering 
 a second home, the superintendent met with another 
 disappointment. The young woman solicited re¬ 
 fused her services on the grounds of pressing social 
 engagements. The petitioner returned home in 
 a confused state of mind, for she had confidently 
 expected a more hearty response to her appeal in 
 answer to her prayer. She was, however, agreeably 
 surprised when after a few weeks both young women 
 reported for duty as volunteer teachers. 
 
 When others were approached with the request 
 the petition assumed the form of a religious-social 
 suggestion. It is of interest to notice that in the 
 first home entered the request was lodged in the 
 mind of the young woman through the medium 
 of the mother, .thus bringing into cooperation two 
 
 * Matthew 9: 37-38. 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 129 
 
 other selves. In the other home the appeal was 
 directly made. The indirect and the direct appeal 
 developed within both minds a practical response. 
 Within a few weeks antagonistic inclinations gave 
 way to the call to high service. 
 
 A Methodist layman in a letter to his son pre¬ 
 paring himself for the Christian ministry, says: 
 “You are our first-born, and in a tender moment 
 we dedicated you to the ministry in the church in 
 which your mother was reared and at whose altars 
 I was converted. . . . Your mother and I, before 
 you were an hour old, prayed that God would 
 choose you to be one of his ministers. You know 
 that we have not forced you to enter the ministry, 
 or even urged you.” 3 The prayer of dedication, fol¬ 
 lowed, as it doubtless was, by numberless inter¬ 
 cessions, wove itself into the texture of the son’s 
 character and was influential in turning him toward 
 the ministry as a calling. 
 
 KNOWN INSTRUCTIONAL AND HORTATORY PRAYER 
 
 Many social prayers seem to have a didactic 
 or inspirational purpose. They are formally ad¬ 
 dressed to God, but they also instruct and admon¬ 
 ish men. Springing from an altruistic motive, they 
 are not designed to secure the substance of others 
 but to widen the vision, comfort and encourage 
 those who hear them. In the name of religion they 
 move men for their own good. 
 
 Pulpit prayer. —Truly edifying and uplifting is 
 the pulpit prayer which wells up spontaneously 
 from the deeps of a sincere and intelligent heart, 
 
 3 Allen, Robert: Letters of an Old Methodist to His Son in the Ministry, p. 15. 
 Fleming H. Revell Company. 
 
130 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 and voices the common supplications and aspira¬ 
 tions of the worshiping congregation. It is 
 refreshing and life-giving. The gift of public prayer 
 is perhaps rarer than that of preaching. If it were 
 intended to influence God only, and not also man, 
 the minister might be content to pray for the 
 congregation in the privacy of his study. As it is 
 —and it is as it should be—the pulpit prayer as a 
 warm appreciation of religious values moves through 
 the pulses of the people, quickening every spir¬ 
 itual perception and deepening every holy resolve. 
 Note the union of devotional and ethical elements 
 in the following felicitously expressed paragraph 
 from one of the many deeply spiritual pulpit prayers 
 of Alexander Maclaren: 
 
 “We pray thee to forgive all the shortcomings ^ 
 and the failures to hold fast that which we have, 
 and to live by that which we know. We pray thee 
 to cleanse our hearts from all their waywardness, 
 and all their wanderings, and to fix them upon 
 thyself. We beseech thee that more and more it 
 may to us be Christ to live, that his name may 
 ever be dearest to us, and shrined in the very depths 
 of our heart’s love; that his commandments may 
 be our supreme law, and to please him our highest 
 
 • > yd 
 
 aim. 
 
 Great as Henry Ward Beecher was as a preacher, 
 he was even greater as a man of public prayer. 
 
 So profoundly did his pulpit prayers move the 
 hearts and minds of the congregation that the 
 sermon which followed, eloquent as it was, often 
 seemed superfluous. They were replete with the 
 simplicity of genuineness, a sympathy that em- 
 
 4 Maclaren, Alexander: Pulpit Prayers, p. 94. George H. Doran Company. 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 131 
 
 braced all the varied conditions of men, and a keen 
 sense of justice and equity. The following Sabbath 
 invocation is typical of his style and sentiment: 
 
 “We thank thee that we have come together 
 again this morning, after the labor of the week 
 and its weariness. Grant that we may have a 
 settled peace—that peace of God that passeth all 
 understanding. May we yield ourselves up to him 
 implicitly. May we rejoice that his will is better 
 than ours. And amidst thwartings and castings 
 down, and disappointments, let us not feel that 
 our life is lost, or that we are losing it. May we be 
 able to say, in all events, ‘The will of the Lord be 
 done.’ If we are weakened by excess of sorrow, 
 or if our eyes are dim that we cannot see, or if we 
 have lost the way and know not how to find it, 
 O Lord God of our salvation, be merciful to us and 
 look upon our weakness, and in thine infinite com¬ 
 passion revive us again, and put us upon our feet, 
 and let us hear the voice, though it be in darkness, 
 saying, ‘This is the way, walk ye in it.’ ” 5 
 
 Other public prayers. —The sectarian element is 
 reduced to a minimum and the ethical aspect of 
 religion magnified in the prayers of the chaplains 
 of fraternal, military, governmental, and other non- 
 ecclesiastical organizations. The fundamental reli¬ 
 gious conceptions common to the great body of 
 spiritually minded people are introduced as the 
 ground and motive of right social relationships. 
 By way of illustration one may quote a few para¬ 
 graphs from a prayer offered by Chaplain Henry 
 N. Couden at the opening of the second session of 
 
 s Handford, Thomas W.: Henry Ward Beecher, p. 263. Belford, Clark & Co. 
 
132 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 the House of Representatives of the sixty-second 
 Congress of the United States: 
 
 “Impress us, we beseech thee, with the vast 
 responsibility resting upon us as a people, that 
 we may prove ourselves worthy of the confidence 
 reposed in us, and distinguish clearly between 
 liberty and justice, freedom and license, purity and 
 impurity in the things which make for good citizen¬ 
 ship, that we may work together with thee toward 
 the higher and better forms of life in the spirit of 
 the world’s great Exemplar. 
 
 “Imbue the minds and hearts of these thy serv¬ 
 ants, now convened in Congress, with the highest 
 ideals, that they may walk worthy of the vocation 
 whereunto they are called. Impart unto those 
 who sit at the bar of justice clearness of vision, 
 that they may judge wisely and impartially the 
 intricate problems which confront them.” 6 
 
 Although many are composing and publishing 
 prayers expressive of the life peculiar to various 
 classes and conditions of society, no one has been 
 more inspirational or uplifting than Professor Walter 
 Rauschenbusch. His purest gem is, perhaps, a 
 prayer for all mothers. One cannot read it with¬ 
 out a new appreciation of the sacredness and sacri¬ 
 fice of motherhood. The following paragraph will 
 suggest its social value: 
 
 “O God, we offer thee praise and benediction 
 for the sweet ministries of motherhood in human 
 life. We bless thee for our own dear mothers who 
 built up our life by theirs; who bore us in travail 
 and loved us the more for the pain we gave; who 
 
 6 Conden, Henry N.: Prayers, p. 41. The Crowell Publishing Company. 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 133 
 
 nourished us at their breast and hushed us to sleep 
 in the warm security of their arms. We thank thee 
 for their tireless love, for their voiceless prayers, 
 for the agony with which they followed us through 
 our sins and won us back, for the Christly power 
 of sacrifice and redemption in mother-love. We 
 pray thee to forgive us if in thoughtless selfishness 
 we have taken their love as our due without giving 
 the tenderness which they craved as their sole 
 reward, and if the great treasure of a mother’s 
 life is still spared to us, may we do for her feeble¬ 
 ness what she did for ours.” 7 
 
 Prayer in the home and inner circle. —Quite as 
 effective are prayers in behalf of restricted groups 
 or of individuals. A man of particular religious 
 insight offered prayer for a group of seekers kneel¬ 
 ing at the altar in a revival meeting. The prayer 
 was instructional and inspirational in character, 
 giving an excellent interpretation of conversion 
 and accenting the social and ethical aspect of the 
 Christian life. Prayer at the family altar is like¬ 
 wise hortatory and preceptive. The plastic soul 
 of the child receives lasting impressions from the 
 family prayer. The family priest dedicates the 
 child to God, implores divine help in his behalf, 
 prays that he may be kept from the stain of sin, 
 and that he may always choose the right. A young 
 man says that the memory of the family prayer 
 which his father made the morning he left the 
 paternal roof to enter college, has strengthened 
 him in many a critical hour, kept him from yielding 
 to seductive and subtle temptations, and inspired 
 him to live a life of usefulness and service. 
 
 1 The American Magaiine, December, 1910. 
 
134 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 The preceptive element is prominent in the High 
 Priestly Prayer of Jesus, recorded in John 17. 
 It was offered in the presence of his disciples and 
 evidently for their special benefit. It is both his 
 valedictory and last will and testament. “I have 
 glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the 
 work which thou gavest me to do.” “And now I 
 come to thee; and these things I speak in the world, 
 that they might have my joy fulfilled in them¬ 
 selves.” He expresses a burning desire that his 
 followers who are of divergent attitude may now 
 be fused together in the higher purpose of his mis¬ 
 sion. “Neither pray I for these alone, but for them 
 also which shall believe on me through their word; 
 that they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in 
 me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: 
 that the world may believe that thou hast sent 
 me.” How impressive these words, how they must 
 have searched the apostles, how they must have 
 lingered in memory! 
 
 It may be profitable to refer to a specific instance 
 which supports the statement that the devotional 
 relation creates a religious attitude in others, and 
 shows that the supplications of a few, under zealous 
 leadership, may, when the circumstances are au¬ 
 spicious, induce a spiritual revival spreading over 
 a whole country. Following the collapse of Wall 
 Street and the consequent business disturbances 
 throughout our country in 1857, Jeremiah C. 
 Lanphier, a lay missionary employed by a Dutch 
 Reformed church in New York city, became im¬ 
 pressed with the thought that an hour of prayer 
 at noon would benefit depressed business men. 
 Although he had advertised it somewhat, Lanphier 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 135 
 
 sat out the first half hour of the meeting alone. 
 Six were present at the close of the hour. Lanphier 
 kept a record of the increase in attendance. Twenty 
 were present at the second meeting, forty at the 
 third, one hundred at the fourth, after which the 
 press was so great that the people could not be 
 seated in one room. Overflow meetings were con¬ 
 ducted in many churches, but lack of room made 
 it impossible to accommodate the great crowds. 
 Churches were thronged before the hour of prayer 
 began, and hundreds stood in the streets while 
 the meetings were being conducted. Soon the 
 revival of religious concern spread to Jersey City, 
 Hoboken, Paterson, Philadelphia, Boston, Albany, 
 Troy, Schenectady, Rochester, Buffalo, Baltimore, 
 Richmond, Charleston, Savannah, Mobile, New 
 Orleans, Vicksburg, Memphis, Saint Louis, Cin¬ 
 cinnati, Pittsburgh, Chicago, and other cities. 8 
 The prayer life of a single man was in its social 
 consequences like a match kindled in a vast forest 
 when the grass is dry and the leaves are dead. 
 
 Even the tender social prayer for those who 
 mourn the death of friends or relatives is quite 
 dependent for its consolation upon its power to 
 touch men. The bereaved are reminded of the 
 existence of a benevolent God, the immortality of 
 the soul, the eternal bliss of the righteous dead, 
 the uncertainty of this life, and are urged to seek 
 divine comfort and so to live that they may be 
 reunited with the departed in the spirit world. 
 To the point are prayers in rituals for the burial 
 of the dead. The God of all comfort extends his 
 
 8 Davenport, F. M.: Primitive Traits in Religious Revivals, p. 6. The Macmillan 
 Company. 
 
136 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 consolation to the bereaved through the sympathy 
 of his children for one another. Men are his mes¬ 
 sengers of solace. The exceedingly delicate min¬ 
 istry to the sorrowing is best accomplished in the 
 fellowship of suffering expressed in prayer. 
 
 Prayers for the dead.—Prayers for the dead are 
 regarded by many as a legitimate form of inter¬ 
 cession. They are expressly commanded by Saint 
 Augustine in his treatise On the Care of the Dead. 
 Although he considered them without scriptural 
 foundation, Luther hesitated to forbid them. He 
 says, “Since the Scripture mentions nothing con¬ 
 cerning them, I do not consider it a sin to pray 
 thus, or the like: ( 0 God, if thou hast such relation¬ 
 ship with souls that thou canst help them, be gra¬ 
 cious to them/ and if this occurs once or twice, 
 let that be enough.” One writer of devotional 
 literature makes the following plea for them: “And 
 the blessed dead! Those happy souls who have 
 departed thence in the Lord! They too come within 
 the limitless range of intercessory prayer. May 
 we pray for them? Three words will help us to 
 answer the question: law, love and liberty. Law 
 allows it; love commands it; liberty embraces it.” 9 
 
 The largest Protestant denominations in our 
 country do not teach the duty and efficacy of prayers 
 for the dead, being rather skeptical as to their 
 value. It would, however, be rash to declare 
 that they are without any effect. Their result, so 
 far as can be determined, is purely reflexive. Such 
 prayers tend to comfort those who mourn, to deepen 
 the altruistic sentiments and to quicken belief in 
 
 9 Holmes, E. E.: Prayer and Action, p. si. Longmans, Green & Co. 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 137 
 
 personal immortality. So far as we know the 
 product is largely subconscious and personal. 
 
 THE ANSWER TO THE UNKNOWN COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 It may be urged, and rightly so, that whereas 
 in the above discussion of cooperative prayer the 
 persons whose cooperation was solicited received 
 information of the petition through the ordinary 
 channels of communication, countless prayers are 
 answered by persons wholly unaware of them. 
 What is the interpretation of the social petition 
 of which the answering self has no conscious knowl¬ 
 edge? We may have recourse to telepathy, or 
 normal but unrecognized mental processes, or a 
 direct informational impression made by God. 
 Some are disposed to distribute the transference 
 of the unknown petitions among these three, assign¬ 
 ing some to the immediate action of God, others to 
 telepathy, and still others to reactions of the sub¬ 
 conscious too slight to be perceived. 
 
 MENTAL TELEPATHY 
 
 Some believe telepathy to be the determining 
 factor in the answering of the unknown intercession. 
 The supporters of the theory of telepathy main¬ 
 tain that the mind may function apart from the 
 nervous system and by virtue of that fact it is pos¬ 
 sible to read the thoughts of another at a distance 
 and control them, perceive physical phenomena 
 occurring no matter how far removed, and, say 
 some enthusiastic advocates, see into the future, 
 communicate with the dead, and do many other 
 wonderful things. 
 
 The evidence for telepathic marvels is scien- 
 
138 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 tifically untenable. The most competent students 
 of borderland psychology reduce the so-called 
 telepathic occurrences to a hopeless jumble of 
 suggestion, unconscious perception, chance and 
 coincidence, hallucinations and illusions, defective 
 observation, exaggeration, imagination, muscle-read¬ 
 ing, deliberate or unintentional fraud. They insist 
 that an unbroken chain of sensations intermediates 
 every perception. Thought is not a vibration of 
 the ether set up by sensitized brain-cells, but an im¬ 
 material condition, a state of mind. This is not the 
 place to give an extended account of the alleged 
 marvels of telepathy. A psychological explanation of 
 some typical cases, however, may be suggested. 
 
 Hallucinations and telepathy. —Some telepathic 
 instances characterized by what is regarded as an 
 external influence in the form of voices, visions, 
 apparitions and kindred phenomena, are traceable 
 to hallucinations and illusions. Seeming to have 
 objective existence, the outward projection of 
 inward states is especially treacherous. Professor 
 Miinsterberg describes an illuminating case of this 
 kind. There came to him one night a stranger 
 resolved to commit suicide if Professor Miinster- 
 berg could not help him. He related that he was a 
 physician, but had ceased to practice because his 
 brother across the ocean hated him and had him 
 under telepathic influence, troubling him with 
 mocking voices and impulses to foolish actions. 
 For several days he had neither slept nor eaten; 
 the only chance for life that he could see was that 
 hypnotic power might overcome the mystical influ¬ 
 ence. On examination Professor Miinsterberg dis¬ 
 covered that the hallucination of voices was the 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 139 
 
 chief sympton of cocainism. In treating himself for 
 a wound, the physician had misused cocaine. The 
 vaporings of a diseased mentality became asso¬ 
 ciated with his brother in Europe, until the telepathic 
 notion grew to be an obsession. The Harvard 
 professor hypnotized him, giving the posthypnotic 
 suggestion that the patient take food, sleep, and 
 a smaller dose of cocaine. For six weeks the unfor¬ 
 tunate man was hypnotized daily. After ten days 
 the cocaine habit was broken, after three weeks the 
 voices were silent, and after that the remaining 
 symptoms gradually disappeared. It was not until 
 the end of the treatment that the theory of telepathy 
 was rejected. After six weeks when he was normal 
 again, the patient could hold his former telepathic 
 absurdities in derision, but assured his benefactor 
 that so vividly had he felt the distant influences 
 that should they ever be experienced again he would 
 be unable to resist the occult interpretation. 10 
 
 Suggestion and telepathy. —That the element of 
 suggestion accounts for many so-called cases of 
 telepathy is, perhaps, most clearly demonstrated 
 in the field of mental healing. Attention has already 
 been directed to the fact that it is the faith state 
 of the patient that is effective and not the effort 
 of the healer to exert his curative influence at a 
 distance. The actual giving of absent treatment 
 is of no value as a remedial agency, the cure is 
 wholly determined by the attitude of the patient. 
 The effect of faith as such is revealed in cases of 
 absent treatment which are successful even when 
 the healer makes no effort to send forth his virtue 
 to the sick who have confidence in his power. 
 
 10 Munsterberg, Hugo: Psychology and Life, p. 242ft. Houghton Mifflin Company. 
 
140 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 Mr. J. V. Coombs reports the case of a woman 
 in South Chicago who requested her husband to 
 consult a Christian Science healer in her behalf, 
 as her physicians had pronounced her heart trouble 
 incurable . 11 The healer proposed absent treatment, 
 instructing the husband that at a time selected by 
 the patient herself and reported to him, he would 
 perform the miracle at a distance while she, dressed 
 loosely, calmly concentrated her mind on being 
 healed. JThe patient chose eight o’clock the follow¬ 
 ing evening. The husband, a traveling man, left 
 his home the next morning, fully intending to in¬ 
 form the healer of the hour selected by his wife, 
 but found it impossible to deliver the message and 
 take a certain train leaving the city. He did- not 
 instruct the healer. Believing that Christian Sci¬ 
 ence absent treatment was being given, she medi¬ 
 tated as directed at the time fixed by herself. A 
 few days later she wrote her husband, who had not 
 yet returned home, that she was well and had 
 become a convert to Christian Science. When he 
 returned he could contain himself no longer, and 
 injudiciously disabused her mind of the error that 
 the curist had given treatment at the time set by 
 herself. The revelation was more than she could 
 bear; she suffered a relapse and expired within ten 
 hours. The unfortunate ending of this case speaks 
 for itself. 
 
 Coincidence and chance. —The identity in time of 
 two or more events seems to be an element in 
 the answering of other unknown social prayers. 
 A study of the inwardness of coincidence discloses 
 conspiracies of circumstances which make the con- 
 
 11 Religious Delusions, p. 142. The Standard Publishing Company. 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 141 
 
 currence of certain events possible and even inevi¬ 
 table. When two men invent the same mechanical 
 device at about the same time, the coincidence 
 may be traced to a need common enough to arouse 
 the activity of a number of minds to meet it. In¬ 
 ventions do not outrun our wants. The dominant 
 interests of the age, the necessities of the hour, 
 the spirit of the times, all give birth to similar and 
 simultaneous efforts. Coincidences are, therefore, 
 inevitable. 
 
 Nor should the part of chance pure and simple 
 be slighted. The concurrence of events innocent 
 of causal relation is not only a possibility but an 
 actual fact. Many telepathic marvels are reducible 
 to the element of chance. In confirmation of this 
 statement one may refer to recent findings of an 
 experimenter in telepathy, Dr. J. E. Coover. His 
 experimental study demonstrates anew that a person 
 can have an absolutely groundless belief that another 
 is staring at his back. This belief may be accounted 
 for by a nervousness arising from natural anxiety 
 as to the appearance of one’s back, inhibition by 
 the dictates of good breeding of the impulse to 
 turn around to see if anyone is staring, the actual 
 detection of another in the act of staring whose 
 attention was attracted by signs of nervousness, 
 and the tendency to attribute objective validity to 
 subjective states in the form of sensations, imagery 
 and impulses. 
 
 Ten college students made one hundred guesses 
 each, as to whether they were being stared at during 
 a fifteen-second interval. Each student, with eyes 
 closed and shaded by the hand, sat with the back 
 toward the experimenter. Whenever the latter 
 
1-42 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 stared, he did so with conscious intensity, “willing’’ 
 that the reagent “feel” it. A box containing a die 
 was shaken, and when an odd number of spots 
 was cast the reagent was stared at; when an even 
 number was cast, the experimenter did not stare. 
 Of the one thousand guesses 50.2 per cent were 
 correct—an approximation to the probability figure 
 when events are controlled by chance that warrants 
 the conclusion that aside from hazard no cause 
 need be assigned the right cases. 12 
 
 The percentage of probability is, of course, a 
 variable quantity, and in the realm of prayer, as 
 elsewhere, it is not always high. But even when it 
 is low the chance occurrences should not be mis¬ 
 interpreted. It is well to remember tha!t the external 
 world is so prodigal in the nature and variety of 
 events productive of prayer that chance corre¬ 
 spondences are bound to occur. 
 
 SUBCONSCIOUS SENSITIVITY AND UNRECOGNIZED 
 
 PETITIONS 
 
 Although one may be unaware of receiving any 
 message through sense-perception, the subconscious 
 may take into account impressions imperceptible 
 to clear consciousness. The range of our mental 
 life is far more extensive than the psychic experiences 
 of which we are aware and which are communicable. ^ 
 It has been repeatedly demonstrated that we are 
 influenced by a multitude of subconscious regis¬ 
 trations of which we are ignorant. It may be well 
 to refer to a number of experiments which reveal 
 their presence and power. 
 
 n American Journal of Psychology. vol. xxiv, p. 570 ff. 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 M3 
 
 Experimental evidence for subconscious registra¬ 
 tion. —Experimentation in hypnotism frequently 
 discloses large tracts of the mental life of which 
 the subject is unaware. In the hypnotic condition 
 he may recall dreams and other experiences beyond 
 recollection in the normal state. Max Dessoir 
 writes that on one occasion when several friends 
 were in his room, a Mr. W. was reading to himself 
 while the others were conversing. Some one men¬ 
 tioned the name of Mr. X. in whom Mr. W. was very 
 much interested. Mr. W. at once raised his head 
 to ask, “What was that about Mr. X.?” He had 
 heard a familiar name, without having any knowl¬ 
 edge of the previous conversation, as often happens. 
 He consented to be hypnotized by Dessoir, and when 
 deeply entranced repeated the substance of the 
 entire conversation carried on while he was reading 
 to himself and of which he professed absolute ignor¬ 
 ance in the normal state. 13 
 
 Experimental investigation in involuntary whis¬ 
 pering has brought to light the fact that whenever 
 we think, there is an initial and incipient movement 
 of the vocal mechanism appropriate to the utterance 
 of the thought, which although inaudible to the 
 clear consciousness of another, may be subcon¬ 
 sciously perceived. Two experimenters in telepathy, 
 F. C. Hansen and A. Lehmann, were seated back 
 to back. Tags marked with numbers from 19 to 
 99 were taken out of a bag haphazardly and held 
 in mind by one of the men. The part of the other 
 was to state which number was in the mind. It 
 was soon discovered that when a number was 
 
 11 See Sidis, Boris: The Psychology of Suggestion, p. 152. D. Appleton & Co. 
 
144 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 thought of for some time there was a decided ten¬ 
 dency on the part of the vocal muscles to inervate. 
 Caution was exercised to keep the mouth closed 
 and make no sound. A bystander could detect no 
 vocalization. An examination of the results proved 
 that mere chance did not account for the pro¬ 
 portion of correct responses. Doubtless the trans¬ 
 ference of the ideas of number occurred through 
 the sense of hearing, the involuntary whispering 
 being subconsciously noted by observer. 14 Sub¬ 
 sequent experiments confirm this conclusion. Mr. 
 H. S. Curtis conducted experiments which recorded 
 the automatic movements of the larynx when the 
 Lord’s Prayer was mentally recited. 15 That thought 
 is accompanied by a jiggling of the larynx, indicating 
 incipient oral expression which may be subcon¬ 
 sciously recorded by another, seems well established. 
 
 Other experiments reveal the fact that our judg¬ 
 ments are influenced by unrecognizable stimuli. 
 Relying upon our unreasoned attitudes our con¬ 
 clusions are often more tenable than others reached 
 by formal logic. The swift and dependable intu¬ 
 itions of the female mind excite universal wonder 
 and admiration. Professor H. H. Donaldson records 
 an experimental example of the effect of imper¬ 
 ceptible factors. Two surfaces differing by a slight 
 but measurable amount in the intensity of illumi¬ 
 nation, were compared, the observers being required 
 to state which surface was the brighter. The dif¬ 
 ference was too slight to be recognized; hence the 
 observers were compelled to guess. The unrecog- 
 
 14 See Wundt, W.: Philosophische Studien, vol. xi, part 4. The Macmillan 
 Company. 
 
 15 American Journal of Psychology, vol. xi, p. 2. 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 145 
 
 nizable difference was an effective element in 
 determining the choice, for the brighter was cor¬ 
 rectly designated with much greater frequency. 16 
 The same principle operates in experiments in pitch 
 discrimination. Two tuning forks differing slightly 
 in the number of vibrations per second are struck 
 in rapid succession and held before a resonator in 
 the order determined by lot. The observer states 
 whether the second sound is higher or lower than 
 the first. A considerable number of trials are made. 
 If the observer insists that he is unable to dis¬ 
 criminate, he is encouraged to judge in accordance 
 with any vague inner prompting he may feel. The 
 percentage of correct responses when no difference 
 is recognized and the observer relies upon his 
 unreasoned attitude is so great that it is clear that 
 imperceptible factors influence judgment. 
 
 Space does not permit the description of organic 
 reactions of which we are ignorant, such as the 
 afflux of blood to the brain during mental effort, 
 or of the automatic movements of the body, head 
 and hands in the direction of attention. 17 Enough 
 has been said to sustain the contention that our 
 feelings, thoughts, and actions are modified by our 
 responses to stimuli too weak to be consciously 
 noted. The fact that the range of the sensibility 
 of the mental life is far more extensive than that 
 of mere clear consciousness accounts for many 
 telepathic instances. There is a subtle temptation 
 to ascribe a response to unknown but subconsciously 
 noted hints to a direct impression from another at 
 a distance. 
 
 16 Donaldson, H. H.: The Growth of the Brain, p. 292. Charles Scribner’s Sons. 
 
 17 See Jastrow, J.: Fact and Fable in Psychology, p. 307. Houghton Mifflin 
 Company. 
 
146 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 Subconscious registrations of prayer. —It is clear 
 that a social prayer may make impressions too 
 faint or indistinct to attract the attention of another, 
 and yet be subconsciously gleaned and elaborated. 
 Neither the self praying nor the one answering 
 may be aware of the delicate process of hyper¬ 
 esthesia, as it is called, and therefore neither is 
 able to interpret the occurrence in terms of an 
 orderly sequence. The unintended signals of the 
 prayer are legion; spoken or written words are not 
 the only sources of information' at the disposal of 
 the mind. A clasp of the hand, a touch upon the 
 shoulder, a gesture, a facial expression, the tone 
 of the voice may indicate interest in the religious 
 life of another. 
 
 Doubtless some are more sensitive to weak 
 stimuli than are others, and some are constantly 
 giving more outward signs of inward states than 
 are others. When friends are good transmitters 
 and receivers of delicate impressions, silent conver¬ 
 sations may occur; they may spend an entire evening 
 together without speaking a word and part with 
 the consciousness of having had a sociable visit. 
 A lad frequently roamed over hill and dale with 
 his boy chum, neither uttering a sentence for hours 
 and still each found the society of the other con¬ 
 genial. When husband and wife are thus sym¬ 
 pathetically related, few words are necessary for 
 mutual understanding and appreciation. 
 
 A teacher recalls a former student of his with 
 more than ordinary interest, for this mind was an 
 exceedingly sensitive receiver and interpreter of 
 the attitudes of his preceptors. His method of 
 reciting a lesson was akin to that of a professional 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 147 
 
 medium giving information to a sitter. In reply 
 to the question asked by the instructor it was 
 his custom to parry and temporize by asking a 
 counter and leading question: did the teacher refer 
 to this or that? If the instructor answered, matters 
 were materially expedited for the student. If an 
 answer was denied, he began to skirmish, moving 
 cautiously in the form of generalities equally applic¬ 
 able to a multitude of things and having his eyes 
 riveted upon the face of the teacher to detect the 
 shadow of a trace of approval or disapproval. Thus 
 guiding and guarding himself, he retreated whenever 
 he felt himself upon treacherous ground, and ad¬ 
 vanced boldly whenever he felt sure of his position, 
 uniformly succeeding in making a tolerable recita¬ 
 tion, although the instructor was exercising 
 precaution to be noncommittal, and the student 
 himself had come with the vaguest conception of 
 the lesson material. This sensitive soul possessed 
 the almost uncanny power of compelling the pre¬ 
 ceptor to recite for him. 
 
 It does not seem unreasonable to conclude that 
 transmitters of prayer, especially those who unin¬ 
 tentionally radiate the signs and symbols of the 
 secret devotional life, are frequently rewarded by 
 others who have no conscious knowledge of having 
 absorbed the petition. In fact, a highly impression¬ 
 able and socialized person may respond to a sub¬ 
 consciously noted and assimilated petition more 
 generously and graciously than to the one of which 
 he is pointedly aware. The hint dropped unawares 
 and subconsciously taken is likely to be more effec¬ 
 tive than the consciously recognized petition. 
 Persons of the combative disposition exhibit a 
 
148 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 readiness to set their wills against the direct and 
 the known appeal, but a sensitiveness and a respon¬ 
 siveness to what they assume to be original impulses. 
 The pathway which a petition made in the closet 
 may take may be labyrinthian, and it is seldom 
 if ever possible to predict or detect how or when 
 it will travel, what its destination will be, and 
 what it will accomplish. 
 
 When we add to subconscious activity the many 
 other means of imparting and receiving information, 
 the possibilities of disseminating the social prayer 
 seem beyond computation. Such things as the 
 locomotive and steamship, the telephone and tele¬ 
 graph, the mail service and newspaper, the public 
 school and market place have all brought men into 
 close relations and multiplied the channels of 
 intercommunication. The secret whispered in the 
 chamber is proclaimed from the housetops. 
 
 DIRECT IMPRESSIONS BY GOD 
 
 It is affirmed that when an intercession touches 
 the heart of God he sometimes influences the person 
 whom the prayer is designed to move, without 
 any reference to the ordinary human means of 
 communication. Since God is the author and 
 sustainer of the universe, it does not become us to 
 deny him such method. It is not for us to impose 
 our limitations upon him. There should be no 
 disposition to question the power of God to impress 
 the mind of man immediately. In fact, the doctrine 
 of the immanence of God, which underlies this 
 entire study of prayer, implying as it does that he 
 is constantly prompting man from within, is 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 149 
 
 wholly compatible with the mystical account of the 
 transmission of the unknown petition from one self 
 to another. It is, of course, impossible to determine 
 to a finality whether a response is directly inspired 
 by God, or indirectly by other subconsciously 
 acquired intimations. 
 
 Not that such an immediate impression can be dis- w 
 sected and labeled by scientific processes. It lies out¬ 
 side the domain for which psychology is responsible. 
 
 A transcendental impulse is not material for the 
 psychologist but for the theologian and the philos¬ 
 opher. It belongs to the realm of relations not 
 reducible to other and more basic terms by the 
 technic of science. A mystical impression is an 
 interior illumination and urge, a matter of religious 
 consciousness and intuition, which is not subject 
 to the methods and classifications of psychology. 
 After science has abstracted all that it can from the 
 prayer experience an irreducible residuum remains, 
 a relation of God and man too deep and intimate 
 to be analyzed and defined. 
 
 The Christian religion is the organization of life 
 in its totality in accordance with the Fatherhood 
 of God. It teaches that a personal and direct rela¬ 
 tion between God as Father and men as sons is not 
 only possible but imperative. This would be an 
 orphaned world indeed if God could not and did not 
 sensitize the conscience of man. If the human 
 personality were in every instance thrown upon 
 its own resources, how pitifully inadequate the 
 entire scheme of things would be! Man’s own 
 ideas and unaided efforts cannot carry him far. 
 
 To yield to the impression of God within is to 
 give the course of life a, point and a direction which 
 
150 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 man, relying upon his own reason and volition, can¬ 
 not achieve. The prayer relation draws upon 
 mystic sources of wisdom which, although defying 
 scientific investigation and description, attest their 
 validity in the moral and social progress of hu¬ 
 manity. 
 
 \ 
 
 SUMMARY 
 
 Springing from religious motives, the prayers of 
 solicitation for things and personal effort enlist 
 those whose strength and willingness can accom¬ 
 plish what the petitioner himself is unable alone 
 and unaided to bring to pass. Such prayers tend 
 to form partnerships of personalities for the further¬ 
 ance of enterprises of social significance. They 
 have a socializing influence. They discover and 
 impress the persons who can contribute to social 
 betterment. Prayer action and prayer reaction 
 fuse in fellowship and common achievement. 
 
 Other prayers studied in this chapter culminate 
 in an altered personality rather than in material 
 contributions or other forms of benevolence. They 
 are not made to win active support for a cause, but 
 to instruct and recreate others. They are com¬ 
 forting and cheering, didactic and invigorating. 
 The process of conversion, the elimination of evil, 
 the cure of a disease, divine guidance, in short 
 whatever may be achieved by the individual him¬ 
 self, may, in auspicious circumstances, be induced 
 in the lives of others. The petitioner has his reward 
 in the reconstruction of the personality of con¬ 
 cern to him. It would be hard to imagine more 
 disinterested motives than those which prompt 
 this form of cooperative prayer. It is evident that 
 
COOPERATIVE PRAYER 
 
 I5i 
 
 such petitions beget in another prayers for a more 
 victorious and morally competent self. 
 
 Prayers made within the hearing of others or 
 directly carried to others by the ordinary avenues 
 of intercommunication are their own appeal. That 
 such impacts are reenforced by the energy of God 
 in man is defensible and inevitable in the light 
 of the doctrine of the immanence of God. The P 
 unrecognized petition may be conveyed to its 
 destination in one of two ways: it may be subcon¬ 
 sciously garnered and elaborated, or it may be 
 directly impressed upon the mind of man by God 
 himself. In either case clairvoyant traits of the 
 human personality are for the present excluded 
 as not yet scientifically demonstrated. Prayers of 
 cooperation, as motivated and employed by the 
 religious consciousness, assume the nature of 
 religious-social suggestions. 
 
 A petition transferred as a divine impulse or in 
 any other way, does not ride roughshod over the 
 will of another. Indeed, the contrary will of another 
 may defeat the purpose for which the prayer was 
 made. The creativeness of the social petition, no 
 matter how transmitted, is determined by the 
 cooperation and resources of the self it touches. 
 Prayer is not a means of canceling the moral respon¬ 
 sibilities of others. The statement, “Behold I 
 stand at the door and knock,” expresses all that 
 God will and all that man can do. Prayer solicits 
 and invites, encourages and urges, enlightens and 
 admonishes, but so long as the self resists the im¬ 
 pact and appeal of it, it remains answerless. Not 
 even when he impinges upon the spirit of man 
 without sensory mediation does God presume to 
 
152 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 coerce the personality endowed with initiative and 
 self-direction to obey him. The obligation to respond 
 to the full measure of his ability to that which accords 
 with the mandates of conscience rests squarely upon 
 man himself. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 OBJECTIVE ANSWERS 
 
 Although the number of persons who expect 
 direct responses to prayers, which involve the sus¬ 
 pension of natural law, is rapidly diminishing, yet, 
 for the sake of stressing the sphere within which 
 prayer actually moves, we turn at this point to 
 so-called objective answers. Is prayer efficacious 
 outside the range of personal and social influence? 
 Does prayer infringe upon and suspend the laws 
 of nature? Does the sweep of prayer include the 
 physical as well as the moral and religious world? 
 Some assure us that, impelled by the prayer of 
 faith, God halts, if he does not actually disturb, 
 the usual orderly processes of nature. 
 
 Human tendencies. —It must be confessed that 
 here, as in other matters in which man is vitally 
 concerned, lapse of memory, unintentional exagger¬ 
 ation, the accommodation of a petition to an event 
 which partially resembles the answer desired, and 
 coincidence, are some of the human elements which 
 may be taken into consideration. The following 
 instance taken from a popular novel, warms the 
 heart without deceiving the head: “Alessandro’s 
 grandfather had journeyed with Father Crespi as 
 his servant, and many a miracle he had with his 
 own eyes seen Father Crespi perform. There was 
 a cup out of which the Father always took his 
 chocolate for breakfast, a beautiful cup, which was 
 
 i53 
 
154 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 carried in a box, the only luxury the Father had; 
 and one morning it was broken, and everybody was 
 in terror and despair. ‘Never mind, never mind,’ 
 said the Father; ‘I will make it whole;’ and taking 
 the two pieces in his hands, he held them tight 
 together, and prayed over them, and they became 
 one solid piece again, and it was used through the 
 journey, just as before.” 1 
 
 The interested and expectant person, in his 
 prayer life as in other affairs that engage his atten¬ 
 tion, perceives and interprets the coincidental expe¬ 
 rience that altogether escapes the notice of one 
 absorbed by other phases of life. “It is only neces¬ 
 sary to become deeply interested in coincidences, 
 to look about with eyes open and eager to detect 
 them, in order to discover them on all sides; resolve 
 to record all that come to hand, and they seem to 
 multiply until you can regard yourself and your 
 friends as providentially favored in this direction.” 2 
 
 Mr. H. C. Trumbull relates that when he was 
 superintendent of a mission school he and his teachers 
 planned to take a sleigh-ride on Christmas morning 
 to the State prison where they proposed to conduct 
 a religious service and visit a former pupil incar¬ 
 cerated for arson. When the necessary arrange¬ 
 ments were being made a teacher suggested that 
 if there should be no snowfall on or before Christmas 
 night their plans would come to naught, as the 
 ground was bare. Their leader, Mr. Trumbull, 
 ventured to reply that since they were in God’s 
 special service and had renewedly prayed for 
 guidance in their plans, they might with the utmost 
 
 Jackson, Helen Hunt: Ramona, p. 187. Little, Brown & Co. 
 
 2 Jastrow, Joseph: Fact and Fable in Psychology, p. 90. Houghton Mifflin 
 Company. 
 
OBJECTIVE ANSWERS 
 
 155 
 
 confidence trust God to do his part. Returning 
 home from the meeting, he realized the delicacy 
 of the position he had taken and fell upon his knees 
 to implore divine aid. On Christmas Eve he met 
 his teachers to complete all details and, although 
 the sky was starlit and there was no indication 
 that snow would cover the ground, they separated 
 for the night, agreeing to meet the following morn¬ 
 ing. On Christmas morning four inches of snow 
 covered the earth, providing an excellent basis for 
 sleighing. The proposed sleigh-ride was now possi¬ 
 ble, and all plans were carried out to the letter. 
 The teachers were convinced that God had sent 
 the snow in answer to prayer. 3 
 
 It may seem ungracious, but it is certainly legiti¬ 
 mate, to raise questions like the following: Was 
 the snowfall contingent upon the trust in God, 
 or would it have come even if no one had peti¬ 
 tioned for it? Was there in reality no sign of 
 the coming snow in the sky and air, or might a 
 meteorologist have detected atmospheric conditions 
 presaging it? Was the incident an objective answer 
 or a happy coincidence? 
 
 Once men prayed for rain in a season of pro¬ 
 tracted drought. They were right in their assump¬ 
 tion that God is interested in the daily bread for 
 which Jesus taught them to pray. Although God 
 is by no means indifferent to the physical wants 
 of men, and prayer for rain is often followed soon 
 by a downpour, we cannot be absolutely sure that 
 rain would not have fallen without special prayer 
 for it. There is no known test by which we can 
 
 * Illustrative Answers to Prayer, p. 1 iff. Fleming H. Revell Company. 
 
156 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 determine. God lets the rain fall upon the unjust 
 as well as upon the just. For this reason the prayer 
 for rain is confusing. 
 
 Undiscovered connections. —On the other hand, 
 it is sheer scientific bigotry to assert that answer 
 to prayer outside the scope of personal influence 
 is impossible. There may be higher laws of which 
 we as yet know nothing which determine the answer 
 now regarded as objective. Many events of nature 
 once supposed to be direct departures from the 
 usual and orderly scheme of the world have dis¬ 
 closed their normal connections and been linked 
 with other like uniform sequences. The possi¬ 
 bility of an incandescent electric light was once 
 scoffed at, but it has long ago become an accom¬ 
 plished fact. The range of the unknown is vaster 
 than that of the explored regions; hence modesty 
 becomes us. While defying our present methods of 
 analysis and classification certain objective answers 
 to prayer may some day be referred to laws of which 
 at present we are wholly ignorant. What now 
 appears to be a conflict with natural law may in 
 the end reveal itself to students of deeper insight 
 and more varied experience, as the outcome of a 
 higher order. 
 
 God and nature. —It is the Christian’s belief 
 that since God made the world as it is, he is able 
 to depart from any customary method of express¬ 
 ing himself. What he can make he can break. 
 While there can hardly be a question as to God’s 
 power to suspend or interfere with his customary 
 activities, there has been decided objection to such 
 intervention. One writer feels so strongly that 
 he makes the statement that a God who creates 
 
OBJECTIVE ANSWERS 
 
 157 
 
 a universe according to a plan which he must change 
 or temporarily abandon in order to accomplish his 
 purposes would be limited in wisdom and resources. 
 A deviation from the law-abiding order of nature 
 he regards as a makeshift, a way out of a difficulty, 
 a desperate measure, something which supplies a 
 want in the scheme of things. The world has not 
 been so fashioned that by it all the divine ends are 
 achieved. “God encounters an obstacle within his 
 own order of nature. It is as if there were two 
 Gods—one who is active during the ordinary course 
 of things, and another who, in particular cases, 
 corrects the work of the former.” 4 
 
 On the other hand, others, far from sensing any 
 limitation in an occurrence which conflicts with 
 what we know about natural law, are disposed to 
 glory in a God who refuses to be held in check by 
 his ordinary way of governing the universe. Far 
 from displaying a weakness in God, events not 
 reducible to what we call law reveal his sovereignty. 
 They believe that when a situation is serious enough 
 to warrant it, God does actually exercise his power 
 to halt or disturb the usual processes of nature. 
 They do not discriminate against petitions answers 
 to which might entail a break in the natural order. 
 Although conscious of their own lack of wisdom, 
 they pray that not their will but God’s, be done. 
 
 The higher ministry of prayer. —The atmosphere 
 is cleared when we raise the question, Are the ends 
 of life physical, or moral and religious? If it be 
 granted that the ends of the race are spiritual, 
 it becomes clear that prayer in furthering the 
 
 4 Hoffding, H.: The Philosophy of Religion, p. 29. The Macmillan Company. 
 
158 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 fundamental purpose does not directly involve the 
 material world. Prayer as a means of spiritual 
 culture has no responsibility in the physical uni¬ 
 verse. To say the least, it is not the highest function 
 of prayer to invade the material universe and to 
 work havoc and confusion simply to gratify an 
 unsophisticated and unspiritual petitioner. 
 
 To confine prayer to moral issues is to forestall 
 perplexity. Many a sensitive but misguided person 
 has been unable to unlearn what he has been taught 
 about the willingness of God to abrogate the laws 
 of the physical world, without an unfortunate and 
 a needless loss of confidence in religion itself. An 
 author of a devotional study records the case of 
 a woman whose spiritual life suffered permanent 
 injury because her petition for the recovery of her 
 daughter, incurably ill, was ungranted. She had 
 been taught that faith invariably moves God to 
 change or reverse the operations of nature. 5 One 
 of Dr. F. 0 . Beck’s correspondents reports a girl¬ 
 hood experience which further illustrates the con¬ 
 fusion arising from misleading teaching. “One 
 evening, just when leaving school, I tore a page in 
 a new geography of which I thought a great deal. 
 I placed it in the desk greatly worried, and leaving 
 the room sadly, I recalled that the teacher had 
 taught that God could do anything, so I just prayed 
 that he would mend my torn book. Many times 
 that evening and the next morning I asked him in 
 prayer to mend the page. I hastened to school 
 early and went at once to my desk to find to my 
 sorrow that the leaf was still torn.” 6 
 
 ‘ McCormick, C. W.: The Heart of Prayer, p. i. The Methodist Book Concern. 
 • American Journal of Religious Psychology and Education, vol. ii, p. 118. 
 
OBJECTIVE ANSWERS 
 
 159 
 
 Many men feel that it is more religious and in 
 harmony with the divine will to adjust themselves 
 to the laws of nature than it is to try to set them 
 aside by the power of prayer. Instead of praying 
 for rain they irrigate the arid regions, plant trees 
 to modify the atmospheric conditions, and discover 
 and apply the principles of dry farming. Instead 
 of trying to deliver themselves from a plague of 
 grass-hoppers by means of prayer, intelligent men 
 are plowing under the larva and preventing the 
 propagation of the noxious insects. Instead of 
 relying solely upon prayer to arrest the ravages 
 of an epidemic of typhoid fever, they submit their 
 drinking water and milk to a scientist that they 
 may combat the malignant scourge at its source. 
 They appropriate the skill of the surgeon to set a 
 broken bone or to extract a bullet embedded in the 
 flesh. They consider the employment of natural 
 means to attain material ends an obligation which 
 should not be shifted to where it does not properly 
 belong. It is God himself who is creatively active 
 in natural processes, and it is therefore positively 
 sinful to be unwilling to conform to his established 
 order. 
 
 The devout mind is disposed to draw lessons of 
 spiritual import from material disaster. In its 
 scale of values the eternal is highest and the tem¬ 
 poral, lowest. Bishop William A. Quayle finds in 
 the economic pressure of a drought not so much 
 an occasion for a petition for rain as an opportunity 
 to bring home to men the barrenness and unfruit¬ 
 fulness of their own lives. He expresses this senti¬ 
 ment: “We pray for bounteous harvests on the 
 plowed lands of the soul, where we have had scant 
 
160 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 crops so long, so long, so pitifully long. We have 
 been barren fields, or nigh that. Dew have we 
 had and rain and sunlight passing fair and sweet, 
 and God hath been with us, but we heeded not. 
 We have grown shrubs where we should have 
 grown trees, and scrawny harvests where we could, 
 aye, and should have been burdened with a yield 
 of an hundredfold. . . . Give to us great soul-crops 
 of love and peace and joy, and a sound mind and 
 an equanimity which never sours with discontent, 
 we pray in Christ, our Master.” 7 
 
 SUMMARY 
 
 Prayer helps man to help himself. It inspires 
 him to meet material obstacles with insight and 
 courage. It sifts the facts of life and arranges 
 them in their proper order. It is a factor in sub¬ 
 duing and subordinating the forces of nature to 
 religious purposes. To be sure, prayer does not 
 relieve us of some burdens, but it does infinitely 
 more when it helps us to bear them. It con¬ 
 structs a personality that rises above vicissitudes 
 of time and sense. Paul prays three times that a 
 physical handicap, a thorn in the flesh, which is 
 an impediment in his missionary labors, be re¬ 
 moved. Although his actual petition is ungranted 
 he is given courage and patience to bear his trial, 
 and becomes the greater man for the discipline. 
 “My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is 
 made perfect in weakness.” 8 
 
 7 Quayle, William A.: The Climb to God, p. 162. The Methodist Book Concern. 
 
 8 2 Corinthians 12:9. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 UNGRANTED PETITIONS 
 
 A popular writer of devotional studies makes 
 no secret of the futility of many prayers, saying: 
 “Probably it is accurate to say that thousands of 
 prayers go up and bring nothing down. This is 
 certainly true. Let us say it just as bluntly and 
 as plainly as it can be said.” 1 Not all are as ready 
 and frank to admit the failures of the prayer rela¬ 
 tion. Some assert that God hears all prayers, but 
 answers only those which are in accord with his 
 will and for the spiritual welfare of the petitioner. 
 They affirm that “no” is as real an answer as “yes.” 
 Nevertheless, it must be confessed that myriads 
 of prayers are unanswered in the sense that the 
 object of the petition is never forthcoming. 
 
 Many and varied are the explanations made for 
 the ungranted petition. We have had occasion 
 elsewhere to refer to the fact that many attribute 
 unanswered prayers to want of faith, indefiniteness, 
 lack of perseverance, and improper objects of 
 prayer. It is also maintained that many prayers 
 are indirectly answered in that the insignificant 
 favor asked for is ungranted in order that a higher 
 good may be bestowed. Often the form of the 
 petition is denied, but the substance is granted. 
 A passage in Saint Augustine’s Confessions describes 
 
 1 Gordon, S. D.: Quiet Talks on Prayer, p. 67. Fleming H. Revell Company. 
 
 l6l 
 
THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 162 
 
 his mother, Monica, praying all one night in a 
 chapel in Africa that God would not let her son 
 sail for Italy. She wanted Augustine to become a 
 Christian. She did not want him to escape her 
 direct influence. If under her care he resisted the 
 appeal of Christianity, what would he be in Italy, 
 the land of licentiousness and alluring temptation? 
 But he sailed for Italy and there he was converted 
 under the labors of Ambrose. The intent of the 
 mother’s prayer was realized in the country from 
 which her petition would have kept him. 
 
 But since prayer is in part a human enterprise 
 it is not surprising that it often fails to accomplish 
 the immediate purpose of its maker. Prayer is a 
 human and a divine process, an act in which God 
 and man cooperate. Now, God is the constant 
 and dependable partner in the transaction, always 
 prompting man from within to achieve the whole¬ 
 ness and the fullness of life, and ever expressing 
 himself in those uniformities which we call his 
 laws. It is man who is the variable factor, his 
 infirmities and self-will often interfering with the 
 1/ answering of his prayers. The unanswered prayer 
 is not the failure of God to keep faith with man, 
 
 , but it is the failure of man to adjust himself to the 
 r requirements of God. 
 
 UNGRANTED PERSONAL PETITIONS 
 
 Prayers for things outside the range of personal 
 and social influence have already been considered 
 in a chapter devoted to objective answers; 2 it will, 
 therefore, not be necessary to discuss them here. 
 
 ' Chapter VII. 
 
UNGRANTED PETITIONS 
 
 163 
 
 In accordance with the psychological classification 
 of prayer adopted in the preceding chapters atten¬ 
 tion will first be called to typical reasons for un¬ 
 granted personal petitions. 
 
 An uneasy conscience. —Now, since all true 
 prayer is essentially reverent and serious, and the 
 expression of the soul’s deepest religious desires, 
 it is normally impossible to maintain the devotional 
 attitude against the consciousness of moral defects. 
 With rare penetration into the heart of the matter, 
 Mr. Phelps writes: “It does not require what the 
 world pronounces a great sin to break up the seren¬ 
 ity of the soul in its devotional hours. The expe¬ 
 rience of prayer has delicate complications. A 
 little thing, secreted there, may dislocate its mechan¬ 
 ism and arrest its movement.” 3 The sacred writer 
 senses the effect of iniquity and describes it in his 
 own unique way: “The Lord is far from the wicked: 
 but he heareth the prayer of the righteous.” 4 “When 
 ye make many prayers, I will not hear: your hands 
 are full of blood.” 5 To be sure, when the eradica¬ 
 tion of evil is itself the burden of the petition, the 
 delicate mechanism of the devotional life is un¬ 
 hampered. 
 
 In actual practice the moral standard is not 
 inflexible and fixed for all time. Moral require¬ 
 ments necessarily reflect the current conceptions of 
 right and wrong. Social judgment to a large extent 
 determines the content of personal conscience. 
 What was regarded as right yesterday may be 
 found wrong to-day. There is in both the race and 
 in the individual a progressive moral revelation. 
 
 3 Phelps, A.: The Still Hour, p. 32. Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Company. 
 
 4 Proverbs 15: 29. 
 
 * Isaiah 1:15. 
 
164 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 A case in point is the changed attitude of thousands 
 toward the use of spirituous liquors. Where once 
 the moderate use of alcoholic beverages was not 
 only tolerated, but ardently defended, there may 
 be to-day an unwavering stand for total abstinence. 
 It follows that what would be an unethical petition 
 for one would not necessarily be so for another, 
 and what would leave the prayer relation of one 
 undisturbed could create a breach in the devo¬ 
 tional life of another. 
 
 The seriousness with which ethical and religious 
 hindrances to prayer are regarded varies with their 
 power over the individual. Whatever has become 
 a moral or religious obligation, be it ever so trivial 
 or important, must be sacredly respected, lest the 
 inner harmony of the prayer life be disturbed. 
 The prayer must be in accord with the religious 
 beliefs of the petitioner. Miss Strong cites the 
 experience of a young man converted under the 
 labors of Finney, the great evangelist. When 
 Finney’s preaching was reaching many it became 
 the custom for seekers to retire to the woods to 
 pray. As a rule, they returned rejoicing. Although 
 this young man spent a whole night on his knees 
 in prayer, and actually knelt in a mud-puddle, to 
 persuade himself that it was not false pride that 
 restrained him, the unwillingness to go into the 
 woods became such a point of tension as utterly 
 to distract him. After weeks of struggle, he yielded, 
 retired to the woods and quickly resolved the con¬ 
 flict through prayer. Be it said to the credit of 
 Finney that he regarded the matter of praying in 
 the woods as of no consequence, and that in this 
 particular he differed radically from many other 
 
UNGRANTED PETITIONS 165 
 
 revivalists who make compliance with certain forms 
 and methods a prerequisite to salvation. 6 
 
 Theological struggles. —In our Christian civiliza¬ 
 tion the attitude toward the fundamental doctrines 
 as set forth by the various religious denominations 
 profoundly affects the prayer experience. To 
 reject a cardinal belief, while subconsciously con¬ 
 vinced of its truth, is to bring about a spiritual 
 chaos which endures until the fullest assent is 
 accorded the disturbing article of faith. There are 
 many cases recorded which demonstrate that peti¬ 
 tioners for the conversion experience have prayed 
 without success until the deity of Christ has been 
 acknowledged. 
 
 Bishop Robert McIntyre’s conversion is illumi¬ 
 nating. He writes: “Lying prone at an altar in a 
 sanctuary of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
 South, in Saint Louis, I was convicted after days 
 of inward conflict, completely humbled in spirit. 
 I feared, struggled, agonized. My will was broken, 
 my heart riven, my flesh cold, my breath choked. 
 I could barely live on the border-line of conscious¬ 
 ness. I had denied the deity of Christ, and still 
 blinded by mental and moral perversity, I shrank 
 from the one great final leap to the cross. As I 
 brokenly moaned the Deist’s invocation, ‘0 God, 
 save me,’ a silver-haired saint ceased singing in the 
 band near by, kneeled beside the chancel rail, 
 listened to my piteous cry, saw the knot that was 
 strangling my spiritual life, and swiftly loosed it 
 with the words, ‘Ask God to save you for Jesus’ 
 sake.’ In desperation I flung all my infidelity from 
 
 « Strong, A. L.: The Psychology of Prayer, p. 106. University of Chicago Press. 
 For a description of growth in prayer discrimination, see page soflf. 
 
166 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 me, hung all my hope on his holy name, called 
 him by faith my Lord forever, and said the sentence 
 which was my soul’s solemn and eternal committal 
 to the Most High in his appointed way. I took 
 the omnipotent words from her, dipped them 
 deep in my heart’s blood, and slowly as one who 
 faces doom and has no other plea, sobbed out, ‘O 
 God, for Jesus’ sake, save me.’ While yet the Name 
 was on my lips a light sweetened all my being, 
 the pressure of a mountain of guilt lifted, a stream 
 of mercy flowed around me, smiles broke through 
 my tears, and stammeringly, wonderingly with 
 holy awe upon me I tried to tell it, as I have done 
 ever since.” 
 
 Temperamental disqualifications. —Many persons 
 are temperamentally disqualified from receiving the 
 dramatic and striking answers to prayer which they 
 so earnestly covet and so firmly expect. Professor 
 Coe, as indicated elsewhere, has shown the vital 
 relation of temperament to religious experiences. 
 His statistics demonstrate that when religious expe¬ 
 riences in terms of voices and visions occur, the 
 element of sensibility predominates and the per- 
 sons are either of the sanguine or melancholic 
 ^ temperament. Those who are highly emotional 
 and imaginative in general are the ones most likely 
 to receive startling answers to prayer in the form 
 of outward projections of inward states. The 
 writer has studied with absorbing interest a young 
 man whose religious life is characterized by emo¬ 
 tional excitement and dramatic occurrences. It is 
 noticeable that his whole life is significantly influ¬ 
 enced by these temperamental characteristics. One 
 day, after an arduous but fruitless pursuit of game, 
 
UNGRANTED PETITIONS 
 
 167 
 
 he finally succeeded in bringing down a small animal. 
 His joy knew no bounds, and was expressed by 
 wild leaps into the air and the firing of his gun, 
 to the imminent peril of his fellow hunters. 
 
 On the other hand, many who expect striking 
 and emotional religious transformations in response 
 to prayer are disappointed because their prominent 
 mental trait is the intellect, and the choleric tem¬ 
 perament obtains. It is a matter of regret that 
 the experiences of the highly emotional and sug¬ 
 gestible have been adopted as standards by some 
 of the religious denominations. The efforts of 
 many genuinely religious persons to conform their 
 religious experiences to the type in favor with 
 their respective churches, despite temperamental 
 disqualifications, are truly pathetic and often lead 
 to a tragic revolt against religion itself. Professor 
 Coe quotes a person who expected, but for temper¬ 
 amental reasons failed to obtain, a striking conver¬ 
 sion. The disappointed person says, “Often I arose 
 from my knees almost mad at myself for praying 
 after having prayed so often without results.” 7 It 
 is well to bear in mind that the peculiar constitution 
 of the mind determines the form of the effect of 
 the petition. 
 
 Lack of perseverance. —Doubtless, many unan¬ 
 swered prayers are due to a lack of perseverance 
 until one feels prompted from within to cease con¬ 
 scious striving and to surrender to the religious 
 forces. In the language of prayer, one should 
 “pray through.” The expression is suggestive. 
 Many writers of devotional literature emphasize 
 it. One author says: “Too many fail to pray 
 
 7 Coe, G. A.: The Spiritual Life, p. 149. The Methodist Book Concern. 
 
168 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 through. If the request is not granted at the first 
 or second asking, they cease praying and say, 
 ‘Perhaps it isn’t God’s will,’ and this they call sub¬ 
 mission. Dr. Torrey calls it ‘spiritual laziness.’ ” 8 
 Another writes: “The strong man of prayer, when 
 he starts to pray for a thing, keeps on praying 
 until he prays it through, and obtains what he 
 seeks.” 9 
 
 The regular procedure is to continue the prayer 
 until one feels ripe for self-surrender. Sometimes 
 there is a temptation to yield the self in response 
 to pressure from without before one intuitively 
 feels prepared. Premature self-surrender under 
 such a social pressure as an exciting revival is doubt¬ 
 less responsible for many subsequent relapses. 
 Before the new life has fully matured and is of its 
 own accord seeking control, self-surrender is worse 
 than useless. When the product of prayer is ready 
 to report itself it may be trusted to do so without 
 external pressure. The teaching of Jesus as set 
 forth in his parables of the importunate widow, 10 
 and the midnight visitor, 11 is a remarkable plea for 
 perseverance in prayer until the answer comes. 
 From the point of view of psychology, it is not 
 difficult to appreciate the necessity of a faith which 
 knows no respite until it has served its purpose. 
 
 Negative suggestion.—What we have called neg¬ 
 ative suggestion is another prolific source of prayer 
 failure. In the discussion of suggestion it was 
 pointed out that, in order to be most effective, the 
 suggested idea should be positive in form. Since 
 
 8 Biederwolf, W. G.: How Can God Answer Prayer / p. 2x6. Fleming H. Revell 
 Company. 
 
 9 Torrey, R. A.: How to Pray, p. 66. Fleming H. Revell Company. 
 
 10 Luke 18: 1-8. 
 
 11 Luke 11 : s-13. 
 
UNGRANTED PETITIONS 
 
 169 
 
 whatever is in the mind tends to express itself, 
 only what one desires to attain should engage the 
 attention. To hold in mind vices which it is the 
 purpose of prayer to expel is to imperil the success 
 of prayer. 
 
 Too much stress cannot be placed upon the 
 central fact of suggestion. An idea, attended to, 
 generates belief in itself and, unless inhibited, 
 expresses itself. The fundamental principle of sug¬ 
 gestion rests back upon the doctrine that all con¬ 
 sciousness is motor. Doubtless, too many prayers 
 are worse than useless because the mind is not 
 filled with the ideas and ideals of positive virtues. 
 Since the mental imagery of the undesirable has a 
 tendency to intrench it the more firmly, let the 
 liar pray for the spirit of truthfulness, the thief 
 for the inner principle of honesty, the sick for health. 
 Let the growth of positive virtues eliminate evil. 
 
 On the other hand, it must not be inferred that 
 no prayer clothed in negative terms is effectual. 
 It is conceivable that in some cases a negative 
 prayer may act as a means whereby the personality 
 is purged of unwholesome elements. A case in 
 point is the prayer of confession which will be 
 studied in the next chapter. We shall see that 
 mental states which are at variance with the moral 
 standards and which are not released through 
 prayer or some other form of confession create a 
 subconscious disturbance which may bring on 
 hysteria. The spiritual mind may be intrusted 
 with the delicate task of determining for itself when 
 prayer should be employed as a channel of dis¬ 
 charge for morbid inner states. Such a mind will 
 likewise follow, even in its prayers, the advice of 
 
170 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 Saint Paul to think on “whatsoever things are true, 
 whatsoever things are honorable, whatsoever things 
 are of good report.” 
 
 Vain repetitions.—Many prayers are ineffectual 
 because they are vain reiterations, repetitions that lack 
 the vital breath of desire. Hypocrisy, mental indo¬ 
 lence, lack of initiative, habit, and the perfunctory 
 observance of the externals of religion, are some of 
 their sources. Mr. Phelps says, “Perhaps even so 
 slight a thing as the pain of resistance to the mo¬ 
 mentum of a habit will be found to be the most 
 distinct reason we can honestly give for having 
 prayed yesterday or to-day.” 12 Although the Lord’s 
 Prayer was given to counteract the tendency to 
 use vain repetitions, it itself has frequently become 
 upon the lips of thousands a meaningless form. 
 
 When the act of prayer becomes purely auto¬ 
 matic, it may generate vitality and drain off through 
 its open functional channels any distracting im¬ 
 pressions which tend to interrupt its reiteration; 
 the vain repetitions as automatism set energy free 
 which may be expended in attending to something 
 wholly foreign to the spirit of devotion. Instead 
 of stimulating the subconscious in the direction of 
 the answer to the prayer framed by the lips, the 
 insincere or thoughtless petition may arouse activ¬ 
 ities positively inimicable to the higher life. As 
 an example one may refer to the misuse of the 
 rosary. While praying under the guidance of this 
 mechanical device, the petitioner may automatically 
 reiterate the series of Pater Nosters, Ave Marias, 
 and Glorias, and be all the time meditating some¬ 
 thing at the farthest remove from the “mysteries.” 
 
 11 Phelps, A.: The Still Hour, p. 13. Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Company. 
 
UNGRANTED PETITIONS 
 
 171 
 
 It will be seen that the vain repetition turns on 
 itself and may become instrumental in subverting 
 the moral life. 
 
 Periods of spiritual dryness. —Many prayers 
 made during periods of spiritual dryness are unan¬ 
 swered. The course of life may for some time 
 continue to be so even and uneventful that prayer, 
 if offered at all, has its rise in a sense of religious 
 obligation and not in an emergency. An unbroken 
 and uneventful course of living offers too little occa¬ 
 sion for prayer; hence the praying which does occur 
 is either almost automatic or a painful effort to 
 hold in mental focus an idea inherently too tame 
 readily to attract and grip the attention. Times of 
 spiritual dryness occasion much dejection and 
 depression among earnest religious souls who ascribe 
 them to hardness and unbelief of heart. The very 
 anguish and torture of mind which such persons 
 suffer in consequence of their inability to maintain 
 a keen interest in the prayer life against periods 
 of religious drought is in itself proof that what they 
 lack is not belief but fresh experiences. It is only 
 natural that the crises rather than the uneventful 
 periods of life give rise to most of the effectual 
 prayers. Therefore devout souls should not despair 
 when times of spiritual dearth come. The tendency 
 of effective prayer is to vary directly with the 
 vicissitudes of life. From this point of view it is 
 perfectly intelligible why the rosary is considered 
 so essential to devotion by those who lead the 
 secluded and monotonous existence of the cloister. 
 
 Lack of rest periods. —If the prayer made in¬ 
 volves a complex subconscious process and hence 
 a long series of repetitions, occasional periods of rest 
 
172 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 should be observed. The answer comes more quickly 
 in some cases than in others. One is warranted in 
 anticipating that under normal conditions the 
 time consumed in answering the petition varies 
 v- directly with the complexity of the object. The 
 petition for the calming of the excited personality 
 may be answered instantaneously, but the prayer 
 of a sin-sick soul for regeneration requires frequent 
 reiteration and a much longer period of time. It 
 requires less time to induce a momentary state of 
 confidence than it does to construct a new self. 
 It is clear that rest periods are out of the question 
 in prayers which are answered almost immediately, 
 but they should occur during the growth of a com¬ 
 plex answer. 
 
 While an active faith is straining in the general 
 direction of an intricate prayer response, innumer¬ 
 able hindering tendencies are at the same time 
 being built up. If no rest is taken, the inhibiting 
 processes are likely to become so developed as to 
 undo the work in the right direction. During a 
 period of rest the less firmly intrenched misdirected 
 activities tend to atrophy, while the more deeply 
 ingrained correct impressions mature. The time 
 required for the subconscious growth of many 
 objects of prayer doubtless accounts for some cases 
 of so-called delayed answers. Many seekers for 
 peace through conversion respond to the appeals 
 of two or more revivals with intervening periods 
 of rest during the summer, before the self is actually 
 reborn. One such person states that she was uncon¬ 
 verted in a certain revival because she was not 
 yet ripe for the experience. 
 
 Want of faith. —As has been repeatedly stated, 
 
UNGRANTED PETITIONS 
 
 173 
 
 the most frequent reason given for unanswered 
 prayer is want of faith. The apostle says: “But 
 let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he 
 that wavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven with 
 the wind and tossed. For let not that man think 
 that he shall receive anything of the Lord.” 14 Lack 
 of faith is unquestionably a primary cause of failure. 
 In order to be kept burning, the flame of faith must 
 be constantly fed. The judicious reading of prayer 
 literature, the testimony of others whose prayer 
 life is inspirational, the recollection of positive past 
 experiences all nourish the faith state. It will v 
 hardly be necessary to repeat that without faith, 
 both active and receptive, effective prayer is out 
 of the question. 
 
 UNGRANTED SOCIAL PETITIONS 
 
 Prayers the answering of which includes the 
 cooperation of one or more other selves, tend to 
 construct and employ a process of social suggestion. 
 Representative psychological features which under¬ 
 mine the effect of such prayers should receive the 
 careful attention they merit by all to whom the 
 religious life is fundamental. Ignorance of the 
 bounds which a wise ruler of all has set for the 
 social petition is the occasion of much religious 
 confusion and skepticism. 
 
 Lack of information. —It will be recalled that 
 the success of prayers for the cooperation of an¬ 
 other involves social suggestion. In all such prayers 
 two extremes invite failure—entire ignorance of 
 them on the part of the person to be influenced 
 and too direct intimation of them. Where there 
 
 14 James 1:6, 7. 
 

 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 is no hint received there can be no social suggestion. 
 Although the avenues through which we receive in¬ 
 formation are countless, it is safe to say that many 
 social prayers are unanswered because the proper 
 persons have no knowledge of them. There is much 
 to be said for the small boy who prayed for 
 Christmas presents in a voice perfectly audible to 
 his rather deaf grandmother who was hearing his 
 evening prayer. Although he was addressing the 
 heavenly throne, he was conscious that it was of 
 the utmost importance that his grandmother knew 
 just what he wanted for Christmas. 
 
 Of course the mere fact that an unbroken chain 
 of communication exists between the petitioner 
 and the self upon which the answer depends is not 
 a pledge of reciprocity. The suggestibility of the 
 receiver of the prayer determines his willingness 
 to answer it. Since women are more suggestible 
 than men, one would expect them to respond to 
 social prayers more readily than men do. 15 In men 
 the intellect is more prominent, the emotions are 
 focused on definite objects and at specific times, 
 their resistance to influences from without is greater. 
 In women sensibility is more pronounced, the emo¬ 
 tions are more constant, docile, and diffused; they 
 yield more readily to external influences. In view 
 of these differences in mental structure, the opinion 
 is volunteered that women are more likely to respond 
 to the appeal of social prayers than men. 
 
 Direct suggestions. —On the other hand, too much 
 and too direct information is prone to result in 
 counter suggestion. This is especially true of the 
 
 16 See Ellis, Havelock: Man and Woman, Chap. XII. Charles Scribner’s 
 Sons. 
 
UNGRANTED PETITIONS 
 
 175 
 
 male sex with its marked tendency to resist ordinary 
 external pressure. Indirect social suggestion in the 
 form of mere hints and intimations is likely to 
 induce the highest state of suggestibility. Dr. 
 Sidis formulates what he calls the law of normal 
 or waking suggestion as follows: “Normal suggesti¬ 
 bility varies as indirect suggestion, and inversely 
 as direct suggestion.” 16 In other words, “In the 
 normal state a suggestion is more effective the 
 more indirect it is, and in proportion as it becomes 
 direct, it loses its efficacy.” 17 Among his examples 
 of indirect suggestion, the following may be quoted: 
 “My friend Mr. A. is absent-minded; he sits near 
 the table, thinking of some abstruse mathematical 
 problem that baffles all his efforts to solve it. Ab¬ 
 sorbed in the solution of that intractable problem, 
 he is blind and deaf to what is going on around 
 him. His eyes are directed on the table, but he 
 appears not to see any of the objects there. I put 
 two glasses of water on the table, and at short 
 intervals make passes in the direction of the glasses 
 —passes which he seems not to perceive; then I 
 resolutely stretch out my hand, take one of the 
 glasses, and begin to drink. My friend follows 
 suit—dreamily he raises his hand, takes the glass 
 and begins to sip, awakening fully to consciousness 
 when a good part of the tumbler is emptied.” 18 
 To tell the person openly and plainly what is ex¬ 
 pected of him is to invite the failure of the sug¬ 
 gestion: hence, some object is produced or some 
 appropriate gesture or movement is made, and 
 these in their own subtle way tell him what to do. 
 
 15 Sidis, Boris: The Psychology of Suggestion, p. 55. D. Appleton & Co. 
 
 17 Ibid., p. 52. 
 
 is Ibid., p. 6. 
 
176 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 Applying the law of normal suggestion to the 
 prayer relation, which has for its purpose the con¬ 
 trol of others, it is evident that when a mere inkling 
 is sown into a receptive mind, the harvest is likely 
 to be much more abundant than when much infor¬ 
 mation is directly given and received. Religious 
 interest may be expressed in a look or attitude of 
 concern, a warm handshake, or between the lines 
 of a letter. We have observed how the personality 
 responds to the immediate stimuli too delicate to be 
 consciously noted. To pray at a person is, then, 
 to subject the social petition to needless opposition. 
 The most auspicious circumstances for the influence 
 of the social prayer obtain when the petitioner 
 himself and the self to be reached associate under 
 normal conditions and no conscious and direct 
 effort is made. The sensibility of the subconscious 
 may be relied upon to interpret the hints of the 
 prayer and the delicate manifestations of the reli¬ 
 gious interest of the petitioner. 
 
 The outcome of the social prayer is relatively 
 dependent upon the ability of the transmitter of 
 religious influence to give subtle indications of his 
 inward states, and upon the receiver’s capacity to 
 interpret the delicate impressions and his suggesti¬ 
 bility to them. Some persons are notoriously 
 inefficient transmitters; a stolid exterior hides their 
 inner lives. Others are all the time exhibiting the 
 tell-tale signs of what is moving them; their out¬ 
 ward manifestations of inward and invisible activ¬ 
 ities are unmistakable. The difference in receivers 
 is fully as marked. Some are unusually receptive 
 and place great reliance upon their impressions and 
 intuitions. Others belong to the unfortunate class 
 
UNGRANTED PETITIONS 
 
 *77 
 
 of persons who seemingly cannot take a hint. When 
 a social prayer proceeds from an expressive trans¬ 
 mitter and reaches an impressionable and responsive 
 receiver the conditions for a positive result are 
 favorable. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 PRAYERS OF CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 Prayer is infinitely more than a petition for 
 special favors. Much of it is devotional rather 
 than petitional. Prayer implies a reverential atti¬ 
 tude, a mode of self-expression, meditation on 
 life’s deepest problems, a deepening of right pur¬ 
 pose, and a communion with the Invisible. It 
 may be an end in itself rather than a means to an 
 end. This type of prayer relation we call devo¬ 
 tional, as distinguished from the petitional. It 
 embraces the prayers of confession, adoration, 
 worship, thanksgiving, consecration, submission, 
 communion, and aspiration. The first four men¬ 
 tioned are structurally related. Petitional prayer 
 contributes something of value to the self, while 
 confession, adoration, worship, and thanksgiving 
 relieve the self of urges and impulses. One type of 
 prayer constructs a more unified and morally com¬ 
 petent personality by a process of addition; the 
 other, by a process of subtraction. The key to the 
 psychological description of the latter is psycho¬ 
 analysis. 
 
 PSYCHOANALYSIS 
 
 It is exceedingly difficult to give a concise and 
 precise definition of the word “psychoanalysis.” 
 The term does not denote a specific manifestation 
 of the mind like memory or emotion, or a mental 
 structure like suggestion. As the word itself indi- 
 
 178 
 
CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 179 
 
 cates, psychoanalysis involves an analysis or a 
 dissection of the mental life. It is a method of 
 discovering and terminating morbid states of mind, 
 a treatment employed in the cure of certain nervous 
 disorders. In its wider application, however, psy¬ 
 choanalysis is a mode of procedure for delving down 
 into the depths of human nature and bringing to 
 light the motives and the past experiences which 
 underlie them and which determine present atti¬ 
 tudes and actions. Originally psychoanalysis was 
 restricted to the cure of certain diseases, but now 
 it is extended to such phenomena as wit, dreams, 
 the artistic temperament, fairy tales, folklore, 
 mythology. In its essential features it is mental 
 surgery laying bare unfulfilled wishes and desires, 
 which though unexpressed and for the most part 
 unknown by the subject, definitely influence and 
 modify conduct. , * 
 
 For countless ages man has sought and found 
 relief and satisfaction through self-expression. The 
 racial experience is expressed in the phrase, “ Con¬ 
 fession is good for the soul.” The inelegant state¬ 
 ment that it is a relief to get certain things “ou<t 
 of our system” voices the same truth. Religious 
 leaders recommend confession to one another, to 
 the pastor, or to God. Family quarrels which do 
 not originate in a controversy touching the funda¬ 
 mentals of marital relations often tend to clear 
 the domestic atmosphere. Some persons discharge 
 their wrath and indignation against a trying corre¬ 
 spondent in a violent letter which is consigned to 
 the wastebasket immediately after its composition. 
 Criminals at large, crushed by the weight of uncon¬ 
 fessed crimes, frequently surrender themselves to 
 
i8o 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 the police, preferring the sentence of the court to 
 the qualms of conscience. Pent-up emotions escape 
 through vocal expression and grief exhausts itself 
 in cries and tears. Shakespeare in Macbeth makes 
 Malcolm say to Macduff, who has been told that 
 his wife and babies have been murdered: 
 
 “Give sorrow words: the grief that does not speak 
 Whispers the o’er-fraught heart and bids it break.” 
 
 Wordsworth, in his poem “Intimations of Immor¬ 
 tality,” says: 
 
 “To me alone there came a thought of grief, 
 
 A timely utterance gave that thought relief, 
 
 And I again am strong.” 
 
 Tennyson, in one of the most melodious of the 
 lyrics scattered throughout “The Princess,” intro¬ 
 duces a like conception: 
 
 “Home they brought her warrior dead; 
 
 She nor swooned nor uttered cry; 
 
 All her maidens watching, said, 
 
 ‘She must weep or she will die.’ 
 
 “Rose a nurse of ninety years, 
 
 Set his child upon her knee— 
 
 Like summer tempest came her tears— 
 
 ‘Sweet, my child, I live for thee.’ ” 
 
 THE RISE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS 
 
 The experience which men for ages found service¬ 
 able was at last systematically studied. Its leading 
 principles received scientific definition at a compar¬ 
 atively recent date. 1 As was to be expected, 
 
 1 For a popular statement of the history, theory and practice of various schools, 
 see Tridon, Andre: Psychoanalysis . B. W. Huebsch. 
 
CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 181 
 
 researches and findings in this difficult field resulted 
 in various interpretations and rival schools of 
 theory and practice. To trace these diverging 
 developments would carry us too far away from 
 present purposes and requirements. Nevertheless, 
 a statement of the origin and rise of psychoanalysis 
 will throw light upon the nature and value of this 
 method. 
 
 Aristotelian katharsis. —Among the precursors of 
 the modern psychoanalysis none is of more im¬ 
 portance than Aristotle, the Greek philosopher. 
 He was acquainted with the fact that when certain 
 mental states are released the personality is purified 
 and refined. This process he calls katharsis , and 
 perceives it as the function of tragedy. He defines 
 tragedy as follows: “Tragedy is an imitation of an 
 action that is serious, complete, and of a certain 
 magnitude; in language embellished with each kind 
 of artistic ornament, the several kinds being found 
 in separate parts of the play; in form of action, 
 not of narrative; through pity and fear effecting 
 the proper katharsis , or purgation, of these emo¬ 
 tions.” 2 We are here concerned with his theory 
 of katharsis. While the meaning of katharsis has 
 baffled many of Aristotle’s interpreters, the following 
 exposition is illuminative: “In the medical language 
 of the school of Hippocrates it [ katharsis ] strictly 
 denotes the removal of a painful or disturbing 
 element from the organism, and hence the purify¬ 
 ing of what remains, by the elimination of alien 
 matter. Applying this to tragedy, we observe that 
 the feelings of pity and fear in real life contain a 
 
 2 Translated by Butcher, S. H.: Aristotle’s Theory of Poetry and Fine Art, 
 p. 240. The Macmillan Company. 
 
182 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 morbid and disturbing element. In the process of 
 tragic excitation they find relief, and the morbid 
 element is thrown off. As the tragic action pro¬ 
 gresses, when the tumult of the mind, first roused, 
 has afterward subsided, the lower forms of emotion 
 are found to have been transmuted into higher and 
 more refined forms. The painful element in the 
 pity and fear of reality is purged away; the emo¬ 
 tions themselves are purged.” 3 
 
 Freud’s theory.—It has remained for Sigmund 
 Freud and his associates to elaborate, popularize 
 and apply a conception of katharsis called psycho¬ 
 analysis. 4 The principles of psychoanalysis as laid 
 bare by him and others throw light upon the prayer 
 life in general and particularly upon such devo¬ 
 tional forms as confession, thanksgiving, adora¬ 
 tion, and worship. A knowledge of the funda¬ 
 mentals of psychoanalysis is therefore essential to 
 an appreciation of the psychology of these prayer 
 varieties. 
 
 A careful study of hysteria convinced Freud 
 that its cause is invariably a partially suppressed 
 idea at variance with the social or aesthetic ideals 
 and pretensions of the patient. The irritating idea 
 or impression, together with the feelings and emo¬ 
 tions which accompany it, has been called a complex 
 by Dr. Carl G. Jung, another psychoanalyst. The 
 idea lingers in the subconscious 5 6 and is repulsed 
 whenever it tends to emerge into clear consciousness. 
 Within the subconscious it creates a disturbance 
 
 3 Translated by Butcher, S. H.: Aristotle's Theory of Poetry and Fine Art, 
 p. 240. The Macmillan Company. 
 
 4 See American Journal of Psychology, vol. xxi, p. 18iff. Also his A General 
 
 Introduction to Psychoanalysis. Boni & Liveright. 
 
 6 Freud and psychoanalysis generally use the term “unconscious” instead of 
 subconscious. 
 
CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 183 
 
 which brings into sympathetic vibration the rest 
 of life. It affects the mind in the same way as a 
 foreign substance in the eye or a splinter in the 
 flesh irritates the body. When unreleased, the 
 unconfessed or unexpelled mental irritation induces 
 hysteria. 
 
 Professor Freud cites a case in point treated by 
 his precursor, teacher and coworker, Dr. Joseph 
 Breuer. The patient, who exhibited the charac¬ 
 teristic symptoms of hysteria, was for a period of 
 six weeks tormented by thirst, being unable to drink 
 water. As soon as a glass of water touched her 
 lips she would push it away as though suffering 
 from hydrophobia. Finally, it developed that she 
 had once seen a little dog that she abhorred drink 
 water out of a glass in the room of her governess. 
 Restrained by the dictates of her code of etiquette, 
 she did not remonstrate with the governess, but 
 the scene and her feeling of repugnance disturbed 
 her. Consigned to repression whenever it sought 
 conscious recognition, the irritating element only 
 increased its hysterical influence. 
 
 In all such cases, the personality fails to assim¬ 
 ilate the distracting experience, trying in vain to 
 banish it from the mind, to submerge it. It ex¬ 
 presses itself in the symptoms of hysteria and similar 
 diseased states. These symptoms and manifesta¬ 
 tions are but the symbols of the submerged, but 
 active element unacceptable to the controlling 
 ideals. It is often extremely difficult to recognize 
 and to trace to their source the distorted forms in 
 which the offending idea expresses itself. When 
 the case is of long standing, the unassimilated 
 experience may have manifested itself in such 
 
i8 4 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 complicated and bizarre symptoms that it is ex¬ 
 tremely difficult, if not impossible, to discover it. 
 
 MENTAL CONDITIONS AND MATERIALS INVOLVED 
 
 To what states and expressions of the mind may 
 the pathological disturbances be traced? What 
 does the process of psychoanalysis itself reveal as 
 the sources of hysteria and similar nervous con¬ 
 ditions? Freud’s observations and experiments led 
 him to conclude that the morbid disorder is the 
 result of a conspiracy of three influences—haunting 
 memories, traits having their origin in childhood, 
 and the reproductive instinct. His contention is 
 that it is a combination of these elements which 
 manifests itself in characteristic hysterical symp¬ 
 toms. The dynamic factors as brought to light by 
 the psychoanalyst must now be described and the 
 contribution of each to the total result estimated. 
 
 Distracting memories. —Freud contends that hys¬ 
 terical persons suffer from reminiscences, that there 
 is in all cases of hysteria an abnormal clinging to 
 the past. In London, he reminds us, there are 
 memorials and monuments to past scenes and 
 occurrences. Charing Cross, a richly decorated 
 Gothic pillar, stands before one of the greatest 
 railway stations of the city. In the thirteenth 
 century one of the old Plantagenet kings erected a 
 Gothic cross wherever the casket of his beloved 
 queen, borne to Westminster, was set down. Char¬ 
 ing Cross marks the last of these resting places. 
 In another part of the city there is a high pillar 
 called the Monument, erected in memory of a great 
 lire which broke out in the vicinity in 1666 and 
 destroyed a large part of London. The Londoner 
 
CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 185 
 
 who should to-day stand in tears before Charing 
 Cross or bemoan the burning of the city as he 
 pauses before the Monument, instead of rejoicing 
 over the queen of his own heart or over modern 
 London, more splendid now than ever before, would 
 be like the hysterical patient who is distracted by 
 memory symbols out of harmony with his own 
 standards. The person who spends his years weep¬ 
 ing over unforgiven and unforgotten sins is spiritually 
 defective. 
 
 The patient may be certain that there are no 
 inconsistent elements in his personality, but within 
 the subconscious they may become distressingly 
 active. Dr. Freud illustrates the process of repres¬ 
 sion by comparing the offending idea with an ill- 
 bred individual who is creating a disturbance in an 
 audience listening to a lecture. The lecturer, 
 plainly vexed, explains that it is impossible for 
 him to proceed under these unfavorable conditions, 
 whereupon several strong men in the audience lay 
 hands upon the ruffian and eject him from the hall. 
 He is now “repressed” and the lecture continues. 
 In order that the ill-behaved person may not force 
 his way back into the room several auditors estab¬ 
 lish themselves before the door to offer any necessary 
 resistance. The auditorium represents clear con¬ 
 sciousness, the outside the subconscious. The 
 incompatible impulse is always trying to break 
 down the resistance offered by the ideals, but with¬ 
 out success, and with the result that life is distracted. 
 
 Childhood trends. —Freud traces the disrupting 
 factor to infantile experiences, regarding child life 
 as the permanent basis for all subsequent develop¬ 
 ment. Interests and impulses, likes and dislikes, 
 
THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 186 
 
 of later acquirement are found on close inspection 
 to be but the outgrowth of childhood tendencies. 
 In a very vital sense the child is the father of the 
 adult. The relation of child life to adult expe¬ 
 rience is, then, one of absolute unity and consistent 
 continuity. We react as we do to external circum¬ 
 stances because of subconscious trends which have 
 their genesis in early childhood. Before the end 
 of that period of life, the chief personal charac¬ 
 teristics—mental, moral, social, esthetic, religious— 
 are determined. Nothing is evolved by the adult 
 which was not previously involved in the child. 
 Our inability to trace the connection between child¬ 
 hood experience and adult reaction is no valid 
 argument to the contrary. 
 
 This appears to be in harmony with what we 
 have already seen to be true of the intimate relation 
 of early religious impulses to conversion. The 
 religious impressions which the child assimilates 
 may later be developed by choice. When no reli¬ 
 gious forces impinge upon the child, there can be 
 but small hope for anything but an irreligious 
 adult life. About fifty years before the facts of 
 the religious consciousness were interpreted in 
 psychological terms, Horace Bushnell wrote that 
 multitudes of Christian conversions are the restored 
 activity and more developed results of some pre- 
 dispositional states, or sanctified properties, in the 
 subtle tempers and affinities of childhood. 6 What 
 man has lost consciousness of still retains influence 
 over him, and imperceptibly gives guidance and 
 direction to his adult activities. 
 
 Sex influence. —Again, Freud asserts that the 
 
 6 Bushnell, Horace: Christian Nurture, p. 247. Charles Scribner’s Sons. 
 
CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 187 
 
 neurotic symptoms are traceable to the sex life. 
 The importance he attaches to the sex life of the 
 child has aroused strong opposition. Much of the 
 unpopularity of this position has its root in a mis¬ 
 understanding of Freud’s terminology. Evidently, 
 the sex life is to him much more comprehensive 
 than it is to most of us. We use the term “sexual” 
 in a far more restricted sense. In justice to him, 
 it should be remarked that he interprets this con¬ 
 ception very liberally and generously. To him it 
 is synonymous with love and all its eradiations, 
 such as parental regard, and shame and disgust, 
 with the life-force or vital impulse mentioned by 
 some writers. Furthermore, he finds, as do others, 
 that the sex life of the child is far more complex 
 and comprehensive than is generally supposed. 
 The thumb-sucking, nail-picking, the gentle feeling 
 of regard for a child of the opposite sex, and curi¬ 
 osity with reference to the reproduction of human 
 life, the preference of the little son for the mother 
 and of the daughter for the father are all by him 
 called sexual. According to Freud the cause of 
 hysteria, as disclosed by psychoanalysis, is always 
 of a “sexual” nature and at variance with the moral 
 requirements of the patient. 7 
 
 As an example Freud cites the following case: 
 
 7 Jung, who heads the Zurich school in opposition to the Vienna school under 
 the leadership of Freud, in his theory of psychoanalysis includes the sex basis of 
 Freud but transcends it, postulating a primal urge in man comparable to the 
 energy of physics. Jung regards the various manifestations of sex as important 
 but not as the exclusive channels through which the energy of life is discharged. 
 He sees in childhood expressions the forerunners of later developed sexuality, 
 and not perversions of sexuality, as does Freud. In such an instance as the little 
 son’s preference for his mother Jung sees nothing sexual but a distorted and sym¬ 
 bolical and subjective image created by the imagination. Unlike Freud, Jung does 
 not discover the root of a pathological disturbance in the infantile past, in the 
 sexuality of the child, but in a conflict in the present, in an immediate and mo¬ 
 mentarily existing obstacle in the path of duty to be overcome. Consult Jung’s 
 Psychology of the Unconscious, translated by Beatrice M. Hinkle. Moffat, Yard 
 & Co. 
 
THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 i&8 
 
 “It is that of a young girl,^who was deeply attached 
 to her father, who died a short time before, and in 
 whose care she had shared. . . . When her older 
 sister married, the girl grew to feel a peculiar sym¬ 
 pathy for her new brother-in-law, which easily 
 passed with her for family tenderness. The sister 
 soon fell ill and died, while the patient and her 
 mother were away. The absent ones were hastily 
 recalled, without being told fully of the painful 
 situation. As the girl stood by the bedside of her 
 dead sister, for one short moment there surged up 
 in her mind an idea, which might be framed in 
 these words: ‘Now he is free to marry me.’ We 
 may be sure that this idea, which betrayed to her 
 consciousness her intense love for her brother-in- 
 law, of which she had not been conscious, was the 
 next moment consigned to repression by her revolted 
 feelings. The girl fell ill with severe hysterical 
 symptoms, and, when I came to treat the case, it 
 appeared that she had entirely forgotten that scene 
 at her sister’s bedside and the unnatural egoistic 
 desire which had arisen in her. She remembered 
 it during the treatment, reproduced the pathogenic 
 moment with every sign of intense emotional excite¬ 
 ment, and was cured by this treatment.” 8 
 
 THE METHOD OF PSYCHOANALYSIS 
 
 Discovering the complex. —How can the complex 
 which is the root of the malady be detected? When 
 it is brought to light what shall be done to relieve 
 the sufferer? It is not sufficient to know that the 
 nervous and painful memory is associated with child¬ 
 hood and sexuality. The specific situation which 
 
 8 American Journal of Psychology, vol. xxi, pp. 193, 194. 
 
CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 189 
 
 is disrupting the self must be ferreted out and 
 given proper treatment. A technic for the dis¬ 
 covery and disposition of the complex has been 
 devised and gradually refined. 
 
 To converse freely about the root of the dis¬ 
 turbance, to give expression to the original emo¬ 
 tional excitement, to reinstate and to live over, 
 as it were, the details of a distressing scene, brings 
 relief from hysteria. The physician who applies 
 the principles of psychoanalysis encourages the 
 patient to divulge whatever is lurking in the mind, 
 be it ever so trivial or embarrassing. A seemingly 
 irrelevant statement or phrase may betray the 
 wish or idea which the patient has only partially 
 repressed. A sensitivity to certain topics of con¬ 
 versation, little tricks of behavior, slips of the 
 tongue, may reveal the repressed complex. The 
 aim of this treatment is to discover to the patient 
 the mental process underlying the hysterical symp¬ 
 toms that he may squarely face the issue and dis¬ 
 pose of it according to the dictates of conscience. 
 
 Dr. Freud’s theory has led to dream analysis as 
 a method of diagnosing certain mental derange¬ 
 ments. Since they are frequently the motifs of dreams, 
 the offending ideas are often discoverable by the 
 physician who gains a knowledge of the dreams of 
 the patient. A young business man came to Dr. 
 A. A. Brill, of New York, to be cured of an obses¬ 
 sion in the form of an abnormal interest in social¬ 
 ism. “There isn’t half an hour in the day when I 
 am not thinking about the accursed thing,” he 
 said. “I wake up mornings asking myself the 
 question, ‘Isn’t socialism a correct theory?’ Then I 
 am compelled to get hold of all the books and 
 
190 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 pamphlets I can find, and read what is said for 
 and against it.” The fixed idea persisted despite 
 the fact that the patient was, if anything, opposed 
 to socialism. The physician adopted the method 
 of dream analysis to lay bare the cause of the dis¬ 
 order. One day Dr. Brill and the patient were 
 discussing a dream of the latter, which involved 
 an affair at which Bernard Shaw and a man with 
 a peculiar wig were guests. The dreamer recalled 
 that on the previous day he had read a book to 
 which the famous author of his dreams had written 
 an introduction. The patient told the physician 
 that the wig of the other guest reminded him of 
 the hair of his wife. Urged to continue the unbur¬ 
 dening of his mind, the patient confessed that he 
 had been jealous of his wife. Sensing a clue, Dr. 
 Brill asked him to define socialism. “Socialism 
 means collective ownership,” was the reply. The 
 truth had suddenly been brought to light. The 
 malady was due to subconscious jealousy. Although 
 the patient had tried to banish all doubt and jeal¬ 
 ousy, the half-controlled fear that there might be 
 a “collective ownership” of his wife’s affections 
 haunted him subconsciously and expressed itself in 
 the abnormal interest in socialism and wove itself 
 into the fabric of his dreams. In possession of this 
 knowledge the physician soon freed the patient 
 of his obsession . 9 
 
 If the desired information is not given in the 
 normal state, the physician may resort to hyp¬ 
 notism. It is well known that the power of recol¬ 
 lection may be intensified through hypnotism so 
 that what one is unable to recall in the normal 
 
 8 Brill, A. A.: Psychoanalysis, p. i04ff. W. B. Saunders. 
 
CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 191 
 
 state may be recovered in the trance. Sometimes 
 the physician employs what is known as the “word- 
 association” method. An instrument is used by 
 means of which he measures in hundredths of a 
 second the time of the response of the patient to 
 certain words. In addition to the time element 
 the nature of the response itself is significant. By 
 this method, words related to the source of hysteria 
 are discovered. The patient is then pressed to 
 confess all ideas and experiences associated with 
 the significant words. 
 
 Disposing of the complex. —It is the contention of 
 Freud that an impulse freed from repression can 
 in no wise prove subversive to the moral life. In 
 fact, when a disturbing impulse or memory is sub¬ 
 conscious, and therefore not amenable to control, 
 it exerts a far more pernicious influence than when 
 it is conscious. When the subconscious disturbance 
 is released with an intense emotional accompani¬ 
 ment, its power may be consumed at once in the 
 fires of an outraged conscience. In other cases it 
 may be neither wholly condemned nor entirely 
 sanctioned, but refined and regulated and expressed 
 in a higher form of discharge. In still other cases 
 the freed impulse may not clash with the moral 
 sentiments, and its legitimacy may therefore be 
 frankly conceded. The confession of the young 
 girl cured by Dr. Freud purged the self of the mor¬ 
 bid complex at once. It is conceivable that she 
 might have been led to express her love for her 
 brother-in-law in the kindly deeds of social service. 
 Doubtless, there are many cases which reveal to 
 the self perfectly proper objects of affection or 
 courses of action. 
 
192 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 PRAYER IN THE LIGHT OF PSYCHOANALYSIS 
 
 While all prayer is in a sense a religious urge 
 which it would be unwise to suppress, psychoanalysis 
 as a means of relief is much more pronounced in 
 some forms of prayer than in others. Haunted by 
 a sense of guilt and regret, the person may seek 
 and find relief in the prayer of confession. Con¬ 
 vinced that God will lend a sympathetic ear, he 
 freely pours forth what he would withhold from 
 his most intimate human friend. The confession is 
 followed by a sense of exaltation and unity with 
 his Maker. Likewise, the one who obeys the im¬ 
 pulse to thank, adore, or worship God experiences 
 a -sense o f relief and harmony with his deepest con¬ 
 ception of Reality. Evidently, these prayers -con¬ 
 stitute a form of self-expression with gratifying 
 results. 
 
 The prayer of confession. —It may be well to 
 
 quote one or two prayers of confession and to point 
 out the estimation in which they are held by the 
 religious consciousness before we proceed to a 
 psychological description. The benefits of this 
 type of prayer are set forth with characteristic 
 vividness by Brother Lawrence in the following 
 passage: “I consider myself as the most wretched 
 of men, full of sores and corruption, and who has 
 committed all sorts of crimes against the King. 
 Touched with a sensible regret, I confess to him 
 all my wickedness. I ask his forgiveness, I abandon 
 myself in his hands that he may do what he pleases 
 with me. The King, full of mercy and goodness, 
 very far from chastising me, embraces me with 
 love, makes me eat at his table, serves me with his 
 
CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 193 
 
 own hands, gives me the key of his treasures; he 
 converses and delights himself with me incessantly, 
 in a thousand and a thousand ways, and treats me 
 in all respects as his favorite .” 10 
 
 Pulpit prayer, as a rule, gives some utterance to 
 the shortcomings of humanity, and the desire for 
 pardon and deliverance from all evil. Typical is 
 the following extract from a prayer of confession 
 made by Henry Ward Beecher in his pulpit: “O 
 look with compassion upon our poor and despoiled 
 estate. We admit our sin. We admit that in many 
 things we offend entirely; that we transgress against 
 our experience even; against all knowledge; yea, 
 against all purpose. We admit our transgression, 
 and our sin is ever before us; but, Lord, beside that 
 what infirmities come upon us often as the very 
 sea comes! How are we thrown into despondency! 
 The things that we would we do not; and the things 
 that we would not we do. Lord, have compassion 
 upon us. Thou art a High Priest, and thou art 
 ordained as a High Priest, because thou canst have 
 compassion upon the ignorant, and upon those 
 that are out of the way. Have compassion upon 
 us, not to permit us to go on in things known to 
 be wrong with impunity .” * 11 
 
 The divided self .—An unconfessed and unforgiven 
 moral lapse, secret temptation, haunting question¬ 
 able desires, create a breach in the religious life 
 which only confession can heal. The mental an¬ 
 guish which is endured has its source in a disruptive 
 mental state, in reminiscences which infect the mind. 
 
 10 Brother Lawrence: The Practice of the Presence of God, p. 25. American 
 Baptist Publishing Society. 
 
 11 Cited in Handford, T. W.: Henry Ward Beecher, p. 260. Belford, Clark 
 & Co. 
 
194 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 It has its roots in a mental unrest; partially repressed 
 material is seeking the conscious recognition which 
 is denied it. The haunting element is contrary 
 to the moral,standard of the sufferer; hence, the 
 personality is threatened with a split, a rupture. 
 To persist in repulsing the disturbing factor is 
 only to increase its power to distract and divide 
 the self. Doubtless, the symptoms of many cases 
 of hysteria and kindred mental disorders have their 
 genesis in experiences connected with the religious 
 life. The unconfessed element may manifest itself 
 in distorted forms which to the superficial observer 
 seem to be at the farthest remove from the person’s 
 religious sentiments. 
 
 The reinstatement of the distraction. —Convinced 
 that God is all compassion, the person may finally 
 unburden himself in the prayer of confession, with¬ 
 holding nothing that oppresses him. One confes¬ 
 sion opens the way for another until the distraction 
 has been divulged. The confession experience 
 may be accompanied by violent, but appropriate, 
 emotional states. The person may rehearse vividly 
 and with intense excitement the details of the 
 experience that has become the point of tension 
 within him. With all their original intensity and 
 reality the disquieting scenes may be reenacted. 
 
 Disposition of the religious complex. —When the 
 prayer of confession makes the discordant note 
 conscious, conscience sits in judgment upon the 
 offender, condemning, exonerating, or recommend¬ 
 ing a process of refinement and discipline. The 
 impulse which is allowed to represent itself above 
 the threshold of consciousness may stand con¬ 
 victed before the tribunal of conscience and be 
 
CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 195 
 
 sentenced to die, or be declared altogether innocent 
 and be permitted to run at large, or be neither 
 wholly acquitted nor condemned, but restrained 
 and modified for higher purposes. If the fault con¬ 
 fessed is not deeply embedded, has not become 
 habitual, and the moral constitution is vigorous 
 enough, it may perish at once in the intense feeling 
 of moral repugnance which it arouses. In many 
 instances the petitional prayer is relied upon to 
 eradicate the tendencies which the confession has 
 revealed. By the same means lower trends are 
 disciplined and transmuted into higher forms of 
 self-expression. Thus devotional prayer may be 
 the springs of petition. When the confessed expe¬ 
 rience is a mere memory and is no longer actually 
 indulged in, the mental reinstatement coupled with 
 intense emotional excitement is of itself sufficient 
 to purge the self and restore its equilibrium. 
 
 Confession is good for the soul, because it grants 
 conscious recognition to elements that distress 
 the religious self. The impulse released is disposed 
 of according to the sense of fitness which charac¬ 
 terizes the religious sentiment. Conscience censors 
 conduct, and unless it is drugged into insensibility 
 clamors when its demands are not satisfied. The 
 person may have no conscious knowledge of any 
 irregular proceedings in his life, but conscience 
 may have given them subconscious registration and 
 they may obtrude themselves as distractions. As 
 already stated, in some cases the confession itself 
 rids the personality of the baneful influence; in 
 others, petitional forms of the prayer relation must 
 be brought to bear upon the clashing impulse to 
 complete the work of elimination or transformation. 
 
196 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 Religious confession safeguards life; it is a pre¬ 
 ventive as well as a remedial measure. If made as 
 soon as impulses contrary to the ideals are seriously 
 entertained, or unhappy experiences occur, it keeps 
 life from becoming morbid and diseased and pre¬ 
 vents hysterical complications. By draining off 
 elements incompatible with the moral standards, 
 confession keeps the self unified and wholesome. 
 
 The consciousness of divine forgiveness .—The proc¬ 
 ess of psychoanalysis in confession has been most 
 wonderfully described by the ancient psalmist 
 who wrote: “When I kept silence, my bones waxed 
 old through my roaring all the day long. For day 
 and night thy hand was heavy upon me: my moisture 
 is turned into the drought of summer. I acknowl¬ 
 edged my sin unto thee, and mine iniquity have 
 I not hid. I said, I will confess my transgressions 
 unto the Lord; and thou forgavest the iniquity of 
 my sin .” 12 Confession of sin is normally followed 
 by the consciousness of forgiveness by and union 
 with God. Unless the wrong is admitted and con¬ 
 fessed there can be no forgiveness and no moral 
 cleansing. As long as the person clings to evil and 
 refuses to repudiate his dark ways, he is both self- 
 condemned and alienated from God. Only admis¬ 
 sion of personal guilt and amendment can restore 
 the severed relation between the self and its God. 
 
 The prayer of praise. —The psychology of the 
 prayer of praise is closely akin to that of confession. 
 Let a writer of devotional literature describe this 
 type of prayer: “We may think of praise in three 
 
 parts—Adoration, Thanksgiving, Worship. Thus, 
 
 \ 
 
 12 Psalm 32: 3 - 5 . 
 
CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 197 
 
 we adore God for what he is; we thank him for 
 what he does; we worship him as our Overlord .” 13 
 As a rule the three parts of praise are closely con¬ 
 nected in prayer; like three-colored threads in a 
 pattern they weave themselves into the texture of 
 the devotional life. Petition, confession, thanks¬ 
 giving, adoration, and worship intermingle. 
 
 Worship and adoration .—In the following quota¬ 
 tion from a public prayer from the lips of the gifted 
 Henry Ward Beecher, adoration and worship are 
 fused: “With those that rejoice round about thee, 
 O dearly beloved of men and angels, our Father, 
 we this morning rejoice likewise, according to the 
 measure of our light, and according to the measure 
 in which thou hast wrought in us to will and to do 
 of thy good pleasure. In thy joyfulness, which is 
 as the light going over all the heaven and through¬ 
 out creation, everything has light and joy. What 
 thou art, that thou canst bring joy out of sorrow, we 
 cannot conceive. Thou that dost sanctify suffering 
 in thyself, and bear the burden of the universe, and 
 yet art most blest and joyful of all—how shall we 
 rise to the conception of such an One? Thy virtues 
 take thee away out of the reach of our thought; 
 for we are selfish; we are low-minded and earthly; 
 we grope among things, and can scarcely rise to the 
 higher range even of our own souls; but thou art 
 a spirit, unconfined, universal, rejoicing in what 
 men detest; we seeking to rid ourselves of burdens, 
 and thou multiplying them perpetually; we occu¬ 
 pied with the things that concern ourselves, and 
 thou with the things that concern all other creatures 
 
 11 Holmes, E. E.: Prayer and Action, p. 84. Longmans, Green & Co. 
 
I 9 S THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 but thyself; we perpetually asking to be served, 
 and thou eternally serving .” 14 
 
 The contemplation of the attributes of God, his 
 power and majesty, induces in us a desire to adore 
 and worship him. Awe and reverence arouse the 
 attitude of worship and are themselves intensified 
 >/ by the devotional mood. Worship is the response 
 of the self to the consciousness of the presence of 
 v God. Prayer is the natural outlet for the con¬ 
 sciousness of the sovereignty and glory of God. 
 The public worship of God should create an atmos¬ 
 phere in which it is easy to pray. The architectural 
 appeal, the subtle influence of music, the suggestive 
 ritual all tend to reduce the minds of the congre¬ 
 gation to the mood of worship and its expression in 
 \/ devotional prayer. Denied its normal mode of 
 discharge, the urge to worship and adore God ejects 
 at least a temporary internal dislocation. 
 
 Thanksgiving .—The prayer of thanksgiving is the 
 expression of a grateful heart. It is a favorite 
 form of devotion. Saint Paul says, “With thanks¬ 
 giving let your requests be made known unto God .” 15 
 In Minna von Barnhelm , Lessing says, “A single 
 grateful thought toward heaven is the most per¬ 
 fect prayer.” “The mighty men of prayer in the 
 Bible, and the mighty men of prayer throughout 
 the ages of the church’s history have been men 
 who were much given to thanksgiving and praise. 
 David was a mighty man of prayer, and how his 
 Psalms abound with thanksgiving and praise. The 
 apostles were mighty men of prayer; of them we 
 read that They were continually in the temple, 
 
 14 Handford, T. W.: Henry Ward Beecher, p. 264. Belford, Clark & Co. 
 
 15 Philippians 4: 6. 
 
CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 199 
 
 praising and blessing God.’ Paul was a mighty 
 man of prayer, and how often in his epistles he 
 bursts out in definite thanksgiving to God for 
 definite blessings and definite answers to prayers. 
 Jesus is our model in prayer as in everything else. 
 We find in the study of his life that his manner of 
 returning thanks at the simplest meal was so notice¬ 
 able that two of his disciples recognized him by 
 this after his resurrection .” 16 
 
 The following is a spontaneous outburst of grat¬ 
 itude in prayer form: “Gracious Lord, I thank thee 
 for all softening influences in our land. I thank 
 thee for the presence of little children. I thank 
 thee for winsome old age. I thank thee for all 
 gracious men. I thank thee for strong men who 
 impress by their gentleness.” 1 ' When thanks are 
 returned for blessings enjoyed, the faith state is 
 intensified and a holy boldness and full assurance 
 support the prayer life. When the person meditates 
 upon and acknowledges the benevolence of God, 
 he feels encouraged to make petitions and inter¬ 
 cessions. Prayer springs spontaneously from the 
 heart overflowing with gratitude toward the universe. 
 
 It is a matter of inestimable value to say grace 
 and give thanks at the table for the provided food. 
 The constantly recurring acknowledgment of the 
 bounty of God tempers the sensuous process of 
 eating and makes it a sacrament. The omission of 
 the expression of homage and gratitude is insuffer¬ 
 able to those with whom the table prayer has be¬ 
 come an habitual religious propriety. Doubtless, 
 the custom develops the rare grace of equanimity 
 
 18 Torrey, R. A.: How to Pray, p. 76. Fleming H. Revell Company. 
 
 17 Jowett, J. H.: Yet Another Day, Twentieth Day of July. Fleming H. Revell 
 Company. 
 
200 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 and thankfulness. The crust of poverty is the 
 sweeter for the religious flavor imparted by grat¬ 
 itude. The following specimen is taken from a 
 volume of table prayers: “0 Saviour, as we come 
 again to thy table and the food thou hast so lov¬ 
 ingly provided, we pray for those less fortunate, 
 those whom ailment and misfortune have visited, 
 and those in sin. Provide, O merciful Saviour, for 
 them as thou hast provided for us. Teach us that 
 we should show unto our fellow men mercy and 
 justice and never let pass by an opportunity when 
 we may do good to them and thus serve thee.” 18 
 
 Praise and psychoanalysis .—What occurs in a 
 more advanced and complicated form in the prayer 
 of confession doubtless takes place in the prayer 
 of praise. The desire to adore, worship and thank 
 God may be a disquieting influence when partially 
 repressed. When the impulse is discharged, the 
 equilibrium of the mind is restored. The mere 
 freeing of the impulse through prayer alone may, 
 it should be added, not satisfy those whose religion 
 is socialized. Such persons have no peace until 
 the prayer of praise has expressed itself manward. 
 This type of prayer should not be regarded as a 
 mere liberator of devotional promptings. Its effects 
 upon a socialized self from which it springs are 
 significant for the religious life. It intensifies the 
 conviction that the character of God is morally 
 perfect, that his works are wonderful, and that 
 his purpose for the race is benevolent. It gives life 
 a religious purpose and meaning. The devotional 
 mind tends to reflect in conduct the sentiments 
 released in the form of adoration and worship. 
 
 18 Nyce, A. W., and Bunyea, H.: Grace Before Meals . John C. Winston Company. 
 
CONFESSION AND PRAISE 
 
 201 
 
 How confession and praise differ. —While the 
 process of psychoanalysis is discernible in both the 
 prayer of confession and of praise, there is a differ¬ 
 ence between these forms of devotion which should 
 not escape attention. Confession concerns itself ^ 
 with impulses and acts which are reprehensible. 
 The prayer of confession liberates from repression 
 a questionable desire or deed for final disposition by 
 conscience. The material and purpose of the prayers 
 of praise are different. Praise liberates an impulse 
 fully sanctioned and approved by conscience. The 
 inner movement released is not an unholy thing 
 and as such to be purged out of the self, but an 
 ennobling urge which can, accomplish its mission 
 only when set free. Afforded expression, praise 
 turns upon itself and enriches the fountain from 
 which it flows. 
 
 Psychoanalysis is a means to an end. The reli¬ 
 gious consciousness employs it for the purpose of 
 achieving a union of joy and power with God. 
 When man is conscious of his shortcomings and 
 confesses them, God is merciful and forgives. Broken 
 relations between man and God are restored, and 
 the peace that passeth understanding floods the 
 soul. When the occasion for praise arouses an 
 appropriate response, not only is alienation from 
 God averted but the consciousness of his sanction 
 and worth is intensified. Far from dethroning God, 
 the prayer involving the psychoanalytic procedure 
 enthrones him afresh in the hearts of men and makes 
 him the central creative enthusiasm. This method 
 mediates God to the praying soul. It is one of 
 God’s ways of making dynamic contact with man. 
 
 */ 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 s 
 
 OTHER DEVOTIONAL PRAYERS 
 
 We have seen that the prayers of confession and 
 praise give expression to unassimilated unethical 
 experiences as well as to wholesome promptings of 
 the soul life. Questionable impulses are afforded 
 an outlet and devotional cravings are released in 
 the form of the devotional prayer already considered. 
 We turn now to a group of devotional prayers, the 
 psychological trait of which seems to be a reorgan¬ 
 ization of the self in terms of its deepest moral and 
 religious insight. This unifying process has been 
 pointed out and experimentally used by Dr. George 
 D. Bivin and by him called psychosynthesis. 
 
 PSYCHOSYNTHESIS 
 
 Psychosynthesis and psychoanalysis are contrast¬ 
 ing processes. Psychoanalysis is a thoroughgoing 
 dissection of a distressing and repulsed situation, 
 a separation of a disquieting whole into its com¬ 
 ponent parts, the liberation of a disturbance. The 
 emotional escape of the haunting memory or dis¬ 
 tasteful desire averts a split in the personality. 
 Peace and poise are recovered by ridding the self 
 of an unwelcome intrusion. Psychosynthesis, on 
 the other hand, entails the adoption of an idea 
 more or less opposed but consistent with the reli¬ 
 gious idealism of the person. It brings into life a 
 fresh element which creates a higher unity. By 
 
 202 
 
OTHER DEVOTIONAL PRAYERS 
 
 203 
 
 it a new union of spiritual powers is attained. It 
 is assimilative, a program is brought from the 
 circumference of the self into its very center. It 
 strikes harmony between the personality and duty, 
 misfortune, nr God. By the process of psychosyn¬ 
 thesis the new insight becomes the central and 
 regnant factor of the self, grouping all else about 
 itself in subordinate relations. Psychoanalysis is 
 expulsive, psychosynthesis receptive. 
 
 Illustrations of the synthetic process. —The human 
 understanding combines related data into a unified 
 system. The process of putting together parts or 
 elements so as to compose a complex whole is clearly 
 recognizable in various departments of thought and 
 science. The act of learning as described by edu¬ 
 cators exhibits the synthetic tendency of the mind. 
 When new lesson material is presented to the pupil, 
 it is comprehended and assimilated in terms of 
 previous knowledge and experience. The present 
 is synthetized with the past and thus acquires 
 meaning and value; the union of the new and old 
 constitutes a fresh whole. At first the new is under¬ 
 stood by the young child as something which he 
 already knows about, but later he assigns it an 
 existence and a meaning of its own. One small 
 boy called snow, sugar; an electric meter, a clock; 
 a circus rider in uniform, a king; the core of a pear, 
 a crust; dust particles seen in a ray of light, flies; 
 but in the course of time and with the expansion 
 of life he began properly to classify and rate these 
 novelties. The mind appears to resist the intrusion 
 of fresh ideas, for the reception of the new makes 
 a rearrangement of the old furnishings imperative. 
 
 In the natural sciences synthesis denotes the 
 
204 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 formation of a compound by a combination of its 
 elements. Physics makes liberal use of the term 
 and variously applies its principle. White is pro¬ 
 duced by the physicist by synthetizing its con¬ 
 stituent colors. Physics teaches that a complex 
 musical sound is a compound of component simple 
 tones. The violin string, for example, has a fine 
 proportion of partial tones, the lowest audible of 
 which is called the fundamental tone, and the 
 others overtones. The whole may be analyzed into 
 the partial tones which the mind may be able to 
 abstract. It is, however, the habitual readiness of 
 the mind to grasp and appreciate the sound as a 
 whole. The mind synthetizes the partial tones. 
 The full compound tone, heard as a unit, affords 
 us more aesthetic gratification than does a separa¬ 
 tion of it into its constituents. 
 
 The synthetic activity in religion. —In an anal¬ 
 ogous manner the religious consciousness makes a 
 continuous effort to keep life harmonious through 
 the adoption and practice of recognized obligations. 
 The spiritual sensibilities demand that the self 
 be dominated by a progressive comprehension of 
 things which matter most. When the self falls 
 short of what it feels it should be, conscience creates 
 a disturbance which endures until the level of con¬ 
 duct has been raised. The spiritual nature of man 
 manifests a pronounced synthetic activity by which 
 a new combination of moral forces is achieved. 
 At first the imposing religious obligation is resisted 
 and repulsed but finally it is accepted and placed 
 in control of the self. Once in the seat of power 
 the fresh insight brings into harmony with itself 
 all other interests. The tension between a duty 
 
OTHER DEVOTIONAL PRAYERS 205 
 
 and the self, for instance, is not eliminated by 
 renouncing the duty but by accepting its challenge 
 and by adjusting all other things to the discharge 
 of it. Although once an external pressure, duty, 
 when owned, becomes an internal compulsion. A 
 situation, once contested but at last made central 
 and supreme, reorganizes the self, synthetizes the 
 elements of life. The psychosynthetic prayer grips v 
 and divides the self, purges and sifts its elements, 
 and in accordance with a new sense of obligation 
 recombines them. 
 
 PSYCHOSYNTHETIC PRAYERS 
 
 Miss Strong in her book, The Psychology of 
 Prayer , would interpret all prayer forms, petitional 
 as well as devotional, as a social relation between 
 a consciously inferior self and an ideal, superior 
 self, having for their purpose the construction of 
 a more victorious, a more competent, a more endur¬ 
 ing personality. This conception appears to be akin 
 to that of psychosynthesis. Interpreted broadly and 
 liberally, this unifying activity underlies every type 
 of prayer relation. In all prayer, petitional as well 
 as devotional, there is a subtle analytic and syn¬ 
 thetic process by means of which the person hopes 
 to ease inner tension, release spiritual unrest, and 
 construct a more victorious self. 
 
 This generous interpretation seems to touch the 
 ends rather than the processes of petitional and of 
 some devotional prayers. It seems best to describe 
 prayer in terms of the process itself which furthers 
 an adjustment to the spiritual universe. Since 
 petitional prayer tends to realize an ideal self through 
 religious suggestion, it seems well to regard the 
 
206 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 process of suggestion as the chief psychological 
 aspect. Since the prayers of confession and praise 
 save the self from a rupture by discharging impulses 
 to praise or by reinstating distressing experiences, 
 it would appear best to interpret them psycho¬ 
 logically as forms of a religious katharsis. The type 
 of devotional prayer to the psychological exposition 
 of which this chapter is devoted, doubtless reveals 
 to a greater extent than any other a fusion of life 
 in terms of a higher purpose through the prayerful 
 attitude itself. The specialized forms of this type 
 are the prayers of aspiration, consecration, sub¬ 
 mission, and communion. 
 
 The prayer of aspiration. —Many persons live in 
 an atmosphere of sacred desire and holy ambition. 
 In devotional mood they constantly ejaculate their 
 aspirations to be righteous, benevolent, and in har¬ 
 mony with the purpose of God. This prayer atti¬ 
 tude tends to fix the program of purpose and action, 
 to steady the vagrant impulses, to summon the 
 spiritual powers. It gives life a constant impetus 
 and momentum toward unity and self-consistency. 
 Through constant and meaningful repetition of 
 sacred ambition one keeps before the self the vision 
 of the ideal. 
 
 J Unitary effort .—Many confess that to them 
 prayer consists in a summoning of scattering moral 
 forces into a synthesis of personal powers for greater 
 efficiency. When there is a more effective forma¬ 
 tion of the moral attributes a realization of the 
 ideals occurs with a consequent growth of still 
 higher ideals. The coalition of higher activities 
 and qualities of mind and character presents a solid 
 front to the elements which attack the moral integ- 
 
OTHER DEVOTIONAL PRAYERS 
 
 207 
 
 rity of the self. One who is predisposed to mel¬ 
 ancholy may heroically and prayerfully cultivate 
 the cheerful outlook, the contagious smile, and the 
 creative act; or one who is quick-tempered and 
 hypersensitive may practice long-suffering and meek- 
 ness. A successful high-school teacher says that 
 to her prayer is an urgent appeal to her own power 
 of self-control when there is occasion for impatience 
 and annoyance. The aroused will joins together 
 in a unitary impression ideal and conduct. 
 
 Illustrations .—Biographical literature is replete 
 with an extensive variety of aspirational prayers. 
 Socrates at the conclusion of his dialogue with 
 Phaedrus under the palm tree prays, “Beloved 
 Pan and all ye other gods who haunt this place, 
 give me beauty in the inward soul; and may the 
 outward and the inward man be at one. ,,1 
 
 Interesting aspirational prayers have been dis¬ 
 covered among the Assyrian and Babylonian in¬ 
 scriptions. Neriglissar, king of Babylon from 559 
 to 556 B. C., left behind an oft-repeated and un¬ 
 granted prayer for a long reign: “O Marduk, great 
 lord, lord of the gods, glorious light of the gods, 
 I pray thee; may I, according to thy exalted, un¬ 
 changeable command, enjoy the glory of the house 
 which I have built, may I attain unto old age in 
 it.” 1 2 Nabonidus, a later king of Babylon, was a 
 man of unusuaj piety. His energies were absorbed 
 by the building and restoration of temples, by 
 supervising the work of scholars engaged in re¬ 
 searches concerning the remote past, and by prayers 
 and devotion to the gods. In the following prayer 
 
 1 Phcedrus, Jowett’s translation, p. 279. Clarendon Press. 
 
 * Cambridge Cylinder, col. 11, lines 31-34. 
 
208 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 of his, special blessings are invoked upon his son: 
 “From sin against thy exalted godhead guard me, 
 and grant me, as a gift, life for many days, and 
 in the heart of Belshazzar, my first-born son, the 
 offspring of my body, establish reverence for thy 
 great godhead. May he not incline to sin, but 
 enjoy the fullness of life.” 3 
 
 Beautiful for sentiment and expression are the 
 prayers of the Rev. J. H. Jowett, as published in 
 a little volume entitled Yet Another Day. It will 
 suffice to quote two or three. 
 
 “Father, enlarge my sympathies; give me a 
 roomier heart. May my life be like a great hos¬ 
 pitable tree, and may many weary wanderers find 
 in me a rest!” 
 
 “My Father, I would have the mind of Christ. 
 Take away all my petty and self-centered thoughts, 
 and give me the large and sympathetic thoughts 
 of Christ. Give me a roomy heart in which my 
 brethren may find hospitality.” 
 
 “Holy Spirit, quicken the secret springs of my 
 life. May I abound in spiritual willingness! May 
 I rise daily into newness of life! Take all reluctance 
 out of my discipleship. May thy law be my de¬ 
 light!” 
 
 The prayer of consecration. —The sensitive per¬ 
 sonality cannot rest until it has abandoned itself 
 to what it conceives to be its life purpose. Many 
 a conflict between the self and its richer outlook, 
 its paramount duty, its acknowledged mission, is 
 resolved in prayer. A natural desire to cling to 
 the past, a tendency to drift with the current, 
 
 3 Cited in Rogers, R. W.: History of Babylonia and Assyria, vol. ii, p. 362. 
 The Methodist Book Concern. 
 
OTHER' DEVOTIONAL PRAYERS 209 
 
 ethical and religious inertia, all yield to the prayer 
 of consecration, fusing the elements of the person¬ 
 ality in a higher combination. It closes, as it were, 
 the old channels of discharge by opening new ones. 
 A vision of what one should be or do arouses 
 internal dissatisfaction; often a struggle follows in 
 which idealism triumphs. In the making of a deci¬ 
 sion for the right, poise is recovered. 
 
 The psychosynthetic process in the baptism of Jesus .— 
 The life of Christ discloses instances of this type 
 of devotion. We may be sure that as a youth he 
 reacted against the current conceptions of religion, 
 against a dead orthodoxy and hollow formalism. 
 He became conscious that religion is spiritual and 
 moral, and not the perfunctory performance of 
 ceremony and obedience to a code of laws devoid 
 of moral content. There came to him as he medi¬ 
 tated in the night watches the overpowering con¬ 
 viction that it was his real mission to become a 
 public teacher, servant, and Saviour of men. He 
 doubtless heard of the message of John and felt 
 himself in accord with the substance of it. We can 
 understand why he approached the great evangelist 
 and requested to be baptized by him in token of 
 his own submission to the principles of righteousness 
 so fearlessly proclaimed. 
 
 We read that a sacred and dramatic experience 
 was his when he was being baptized, that the heavens 
 were opened and the Holy Spirit descended upon 
 him in bodily form as a dove, and that a voice pro¬ 
 claimed him the beloved Son, in whom the Father 
 was well pleased. Luke, who has flashes of pene¬ 
 tration into some of the most intense experiences of 
 Christ, records the significant fact that these unique 
 
210 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 manifestations came to him while he was praying. 4 
 In baptism Christ unquestionably committed him¬ 
 self definitely and unreservedly to the glorious task 
 of preaching and teaching the cardinal principles of 
 the kingdom of God. In the act of prayer he con¬ 
 solidated his convictions. The attitude was accom¬ 
 panied by a vivid sense of the divine sanction and 
 a release of religious energy for his mission. In 
 the act of consecration the consciousness of Sonship 
 was crystallized. 
 
 The subordination of the physical to the spiritual by 
 Jesus .—The consecration in the Jordan was not his 
 last and only self-dedication. The record of his 
 experiences the first Sabbath spent in Capernaum 
 after his dedication to the public ministry is 
 evidence to the contrary. In the morning, in the 
 synagogue he healed a demoniac, probably a 
 moral degenerate. The healing marked a crisis 
 in the life of Christ, for it was doubtless the 
 first case of disease cured by him. Through this 
 his powers as a healer of men’s physical defects 
 were revealed. In the afternoon of the same day 
 he touched the hand of Peter’s mother-in-law, and 
 the fever left her and she arose and served her 
 Benefactor and his friends. Not many hours 
 elapsed before the news had spread throughout 
 the city that a wonder-worker was within its gates, 
 and at sundown a vast company of the sick ap¬ 
 pealed to him. Although he was exhausted by the 
 labors of the day, no sleep visited him that night. 
 A long time before daybreak he threaded his way 
 through the crooked streets and “departed into a 
 desert place and there prayed.” 
 
 4 Luke 3: 21. 
 
OTHER DEVOTIONAL PRAYERS 
 
 211 
 
 He was experiencing the embarrassment of a 
 success that threatened his real mission. The 
 occurrences of the day made it clear to him that 
 his work as a healer might overshadow his mission 
 as a teacher. It was a matter of relativity, of 
 deciding which to subordinate, that led him into 
 the solitary place to meditate and pray. Should 
 he figure as a physician to the body rather than as 
 a physician to the soul? That he consecrated him¬ 
 self anew to his kingdom mission and decided to 
 make the healing of the body subsidiary is clearly 
 demonstrated by the fact that he left the city at 
 once, and returned only after his fame as a healer 
 had had time to abate. He said to his disciples, 
 “Let us go into the next towns, that I may preach 
 there also; for therefore came I forth.” 5 
 
 Jesus and self-consistency through prayer .—Yet 
 another crisis came into the life of Christ which was 
 successfully met in the prayer of consecration. The 
 time came when the opposition against him sought 
 his life. While in Galilee he was convinced that his 
 life was in danger if he remained there or journeyed 
 to Jerusalem. The Herodians of Galilee, as politi¬ 
 cal plotters, considered his influence over the masses 
 inimical to their own dark purposes. To remain 
 longer in that territory was to court death at the 
 hands of unscrupulous politicians. The gravity of 
 the situation was augmented by the fact that Jeru¬ 
 salem offered no safe refuge. To leave Galilee and 
 go to Jerusalem was to escape the animosity of the 
 Herodians only to fall into the eager clutches of the 
 Pharisees and priests. One other course lay open— 
 
 8 Mark i: 38. 
 
212 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 to leave Palestine altogether, to teach and spend the 
 rest of his life in a foreign land. 
 
 Christ left Galilee, retiring to the region of Tyre 
 and Sidon, not because he feared the hate-filled 
 religious leaders or the agents of Herod but for the 
 purpose of coming to a decision as to the course 
 he should pursue. In a condition of disturbed 
 mental equilibrium he wandered to and fro. Finally, 
 he ascended a hill in the company of three intimate 
 disciples. Luke, with characteristic psychological 
 insight, furnishes a hint which precipitates a rea¬ 
 sonable interpretation of the ensuing occurrence, 
 called the Transfiguration. He says, “And as he 
 prayed, the fashion of his countenance was altered, 
 and his raiment was white and glistering.” 6 
 
 Doubtless in the act of prayer Christ caught up 
 into their accustomed higher unity the elements 
 of his personality. He consecrated himself anew 
 to the only course consistent with his life purpose. 
 Only by yielding to his sense of religious obligation 
 and privilege could a fracture of the self be avoided. 
 The decision made, all tension was released and his 
 face glowed with inner light and peace. He came 
 out of the experience to proceed by deliberate, yet 
 unwavering, stages to Jerusalem, and there, during 
 the Passover, he made his last appeal and laid 
 down his life for his cause. 
 
 The prayer of submission. —It is no small matter 
 to become reconciled to the inevitable. Tribulations 
 and disasters will come, and we cannot escape some 
 attitude toward them. By nature we shrink from 
 the abyss that threatens to engulf us; we do our ut¬ 
 most to avoid impending doom. The cosmic processes 
 
 B Luke 9: 29. 
 
OTHER DEVOTIONAL PRAYERS 213 
 
 of pain and death are relentless and impartial. Nov/, 
 religion, in its best form, teaches a wise submission 
 to the unavoidable, a firm trust in the ultimate 
 triumph of justice, and an unwavering faith in the 
 persistence of the moral element of the world. It 
 sees in the calamities and misfortunes of men an 
 overruling Providence, with a disciplinary and edu¬ 
 cational and, in some cases, a redemptive purpose 
 in view. It traces the rainbow in the rain. 
 
 The prayers of resignation as limitless .—The great 
 prayer of Christ, wrung from his lips when he faced 
 arrest and ignominious and immediate death, “Thy 
 will be done,” has taught thousands to be reconciled 
 to fate or the painful consequence of iron duty. 
 It has probably done more to bring submission 
 to the distressed than any other utterance from 
 Christ. When the petitional prayer, in the nature 
 of things, cannot be answered, the prayer of sub¬ 
 mission may still be made with telling effect. 
 
 Petitional prayer is limited, the prayer of sub¬ 
 mission is limitless. There is no disaster over 
 which it cannot triumph. Submission calms an 
 excited mind, effects reconciliation to, and even 
 cheerful acceptance of, the catastrophe, and pre¬ 
 serves the integrity of the personality. It keeps 
 life free from the paralysis of pessimism. The dis¬ 
 position wrought by submission averts the peril 
 and blight of a disrupted, despairing and fractured 
 mind. A young clergyman recently remarked that 
 if his child were sick unto death, he would still 
 pray, not to save the infant’s life, but to find comfort 
 and resignation in the hour of trial. The submissive 
 soul assimilates, to the conservation of its faith 
 and peace, a naturally grim event. The calamity 
 
214 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 is incorporated into life’s program, spiritualized 
 and interpreted as a form of discipline. 
 
 The martyr spirit .—The spirit of resignation is 
 often glorified in martyrdom. A study in the 
 psychology of the martyr-mind would doubtless 
 bring to light a disposition that glories in making 
 a sacrifice for the sake of principle. While the 
 suffering of martyrs who have been tortured to 
 death in times past excite our commiseration, we 
 may rest assured that many a genuine martyr' 
 would have been secretly and deeply disappointed 
 if he had not been condemned to seal his convic¬ 
 tions with his life. Far more than life itself, accord¬ 
 ing to the martyr-constitution, is the privilege of 
 suffering for one’s ideals. 
 
 Christian submission is not the bending of the 
 back of a slave to the lash of a taskmaster, but 
 the breaking of the chains of misfortune. It is not 
 a ladder lying upon the ground, but a ladder set 
 up by which to climb. Beaten with rods, stoned, 
 destitute, hungry, cold, betrayed by his own coun¬ 
 trymen, and forsaken by his friends, Paul regards 
 his manifold trials and tribulations endured for 
 the sake of the gospel as signal honors and marks 
 of distinction. Submission to misfortune was not 
 mere pious resignation, it was the glorification of 
 tribulation and the construction of a victorious self. 
 The spirit of submission was active rather than 
 passive. 
 
 Dramatic responses .—Occasionally the prayer of 
 submission, like other types of devotional prayer, 
 is accompanied by voices and visions which bring 
 comfort and consolation. It has been repeatedly 
 stated in these pages that mental structure and 
 
OTHER DEVOTIONAL PRAYERS 215 
 
 character determine the forms of religious expe¬ 
 rience. Where favorable temperamental conditions 
 obtain, this type of prayer relation may induce 
 the outward projection of the ideas associated with 
 submission. A friend relates that his young child 
 was so ill that he was pronounced incurable by 
 the attending physicians. In deep distress, the 
 father prayed for grace to yield to the inevitable. 
 One can imagine the depression and anguish of the 
 parent. One morning while shoveling coal into 
 the furnace in the basement of the house, he heard 
 a voice saying, “Fear not,” which comforted him 
 immeasurably. The attitude of resignation had 
 become audible. 
 
 The prayer of communion. —Many souls cannot 
 rest until they have .unified life through man’s 
 highest and most sacred privilege—communion 
 with God. They are torn asunder whenever con¬ 
 vinced that something has disturbed their fellow¬ 
 ship with the Most High. Psychology is not called 
 upon to answer the question as to the ultimate 
 nature of the experience known as the presence of 
 God. This task belongs to philosophy. Never¬ 
 theless, psychology may describe the experience as 
 a process . 7 
 
 The social nature of man and fellowship with God .— 
 The deeply rooted social nature of man may 
 account for the burning desire which we have 
 to hold communion with God. The impulse is 
 
 7 For a well-poised discussion of mysticism in both its milder and more extreme 
 forms see Pratt, J. B.: The Religious Consciousness, Chapters XVI-XX. The 
 Macmillan Company. 
 
 For an illuminating historical survey of mysticism see Jones, Rufus M.: Studies 
 in Mystical Religion. The Macmillan Company. 
 
 For a popular treatise of present-day types of mystical experiences see Buck- 
 ham, J. W.: Mysticism and Modern Life. The Abingdon Press. 
 
2l6 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 akin to man’s instinct to fellowship with man. If 
 man may have fellowship with man, why not with 
 God as friend with friend? Christianity preaches 
 that God is a Father vitally interested in the welfare 
 of each individual, and that all men are brothers. 
 The logical inference is that a son may commune 
 with his father as well as with his brothers. The 
 Christian religion, furthermore, teaches that when 
 all others forsake us, God remains our constant 
 Friend; that when we stand friendless here below, 
 we have a Friend eternal in the heavens. This 
 form of religion is social, and as such leans toward 
 conscious relationship with God. 
 
 Ethical communion with God .—Among many men 
 of the predominantly active and intellectual type 
 contact with God is believed to be made when the 
 best of which they are capable is expressed in moral 
 living. They affirm that they touch the Highest 
 when thought and purpose are in harmony with 
 the moral and social requirements of the religious 
 spirit of the times. They regard moral sensitivity 
 and the consciousness of duty as the presence and 
 will of God. They tell us that God is not to be 
 comprehended in a complex of emotions but to be 
 apprehended in moral action. 
 
 While the mystical temperament regards the 
 justice and mercy required by the Lord as the 
 normal outcome of union and communion with 
 God, others insist that the practice of these funda¬ 
 mental virtues constitutes the humble walk with 
 Jehovah. They maintain that it is not emotional 
 rapture or prophetic ecstasy but moral uprightness 
 that effects union with God. The closeness of our 
 walk with him varies directly with our moral atti- 
 
OTHER DEVOTIONAL PRAYERS 217 
 
 tudes. Father and son may live under the same 
 roof, eat at the same table and work side by side, 
 and incompatibility may keep them leagues apart. 
 
 He who holds ethical communion with God calls 
 attention to the fact that, according to the Beati¬ 
 tudes, it is necessary to be pure in heart before 
 we can see God and to be peacemakers before we 
 can be called the children of God. Not in dazzling 
 vision or rare moment of exaltation but in the 
 application of his principles to ourselves and social 
 conditions do we see Christ. In the words of the 
 recently discovered saying of Jesus, “Raise the 
 stone, and thou shalt find me; cleave the wood, 
 and there am I.” 
 
 Metaphysical communion with God .—But the warmer 
 type craves a mystical fellowship with God, not 
 only as a source of moral inspiration, but for the 
 sake of communion itself. The man of mystical v 
 disposition achieves the consciousness of God 
 within him through the prayer of communion, 
 through meditation and a responsive attitude to 
 divine promptings. When he is still, he knows that 
 God is a reality. Consciousness is unified by the y/' 
 central controlling idea of God, the prevailing 
 emotional tone being that of adoration, wonder, 
 admiration, awe, reverence. Statements like the 
 following, selected from the replies to questions 
 concerning communion with God, reveal the in¬ 
 timacy and warmth of the experience: “I have 
 attained a distinct feeling of the presence of God 
 verging on the mystical sense.’’ “Sometimes he 
 has seemed inexpressively near—all-enveloping, etc.” 
 “Yes, some brooding spirit out of which my soul has 
 sprung, and in the heart of which it must be held 
 
2l8 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 if my soul is satisfied.” Brother Lawrence writes: 
 “I cannot imagine how religious persons can live 
 satisfied without the practice of the presence of 
 God. For my part, I keep myself retired with him 
 in the fund or center of my soul as much as I can; 
 and while I am so with him I fear nothing, but the 
 least turning from him is insupportable. . . . Let us 
 live and die with God. Suffering will be sweet 
 and pleasant to us while we are with him; and the 
 greatest pleasures will be, without him, a cruel 
 punishment to us .” 8 
 
 Attention in prayers of fellowship .—The prayer of 
 communion exhibits not only the process of psy¬ 
 chosynthesis, but also the trait of attention so 
 prominent in petitional prayer. The following 
 accounts given by trustworthy persons are charac¬ 
 teristic: “I make the effort to feel the presence 
 of God.” “If I allow the cares of life to enter in 
 and distract my thoughts, then this is not so.” 
 “The presence of God is felt in varying degrees 
 according to the concentration of attention.” 
 
 The function of communion .—In a passage of rare 
 beauty Dionysius, the Areopagite, shows how 
 “pure prayer” unites the soul with God. Prayer 
 draws the soul toward the divine union, “as if a 
 luminous chain were suspended from the celestial 
 heights, and we, by ever clutching this, first with 
 one hand and then with the other, seem to draw it 
 down, but in reality we are ourselves carried up¬ 
 ward to the high splendors of the luminous rays. 
 Or as if, after we have embarked on a ship and 
 are holding on to the cable reaching to some rock, 
 
 8 Brother Lawrence: The Practice of the Presence of Cod, pp. 32-34. American 
 Baptist Publishing Society. 
 
OTHER DEVOTIONAL PRAYERS 219 
 
 we do not draw the rock to us, but draw, in fact, 
 ourselves and the ship to the rock .” 9 
 
 It is not one function of the prayer of communion 
 to change the mind of God, but to bring the pur¬ 
 poses of man into harmony with the will of God. 
 Communion does not pull God down to our level 
 of insight and action but lifts us up to God’s level. 
 Prayer is not a pious attempt to persuade God 
 to do what is contrary to his wisdom and goodness. 
 The account of Jacob struggling with Jehovah for 
 a blessing should not be misconstrued as an effort 
 to overpower God and to wrest from him by sheer 
 force a reluctant favor. Jacob contended with his 
 lower inclinations and in an intensely dramatic 
 prayer experience achieved the victory over himself. 
 Prayer did not bring Jehovah down to the moral 
 level of Jacob, but it did lift Jacob up to a higher 
 plane . 10 
 
 Saint Augustine writes: “I have gone astray like 
 a Sheep that was lost, seeking thee with great 
 anxiety without, when yet thou art within, and 
 dwellest in my Soul, if it desire thy presence. I 
 wandered about the Villages and Streets of the 
 City of this world, inquiring for thee everywhere 
 and found thee not; because I expected to meet 
 that abroad, which all the while I had at home. . . . 
 For thou hast not the form of a Body, nor the 
 whiteness of Light, nor the sparkling of Precious 
 Stones, nor the Harmony of Music, nor the fra- 
 grancy of Flowers, or Ointments, or Spices, nor the 
 delicious taste of Honey, nor the charms of those 
 things that are pleasant to the Touch, nor any 
 
 • Divine Names, III, i. Also cited in Jones, Rufus M.: Studies in Mystical 
 Religion, p. no. The Macmillan Company. 
 
 10 Genesis 32: 22-32. 
 
220 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 other qualities by which our Senses are entertained. 
 . . . Thanks to that light, which discovered itself to 
 Me, and Me to myself. For in finding and in know¬ 
 ing myself, I find and know Thee .” 11 
 
 Grant the existence of God, and it is prayer, 
 and especially the prayer of communion, that 
 makes him real and intensifies the consciousness 
 of him. But many men to-day are too perplexed 
 to pray to God with sufficient initial confidence. 
 They are confused and wistful rather than doubt¬ 
 ful and skeptical about the reality of approaching 
 God. They would like to pray with the assurance 
 of reaching the mind of God, but they have become 
 distracted and disturbed by modern science. Be¬ 
 fore such persons can call upon God with the belief 
 that they will be heard they must adopt a spiritual 
 interpretation of the natural world, and appreciate 
 the intelligence of God and the worth of man. 
 
 They must see the whole world of nature in 
 God. With the grasping of the fact that the world 
 we inhabit is law-abiding, man has been compelled 
 to abandon his crude notion of prayer as a process 
 which takes no account of the stability and uni¬ 
 formity of natural events. But no man can pray 
 into a machine in which he feels himself but a 
 cog in a wheel within wheels and expect it to respond 
 to a personal appeal. Until one thoroughly appre¬ 
 ciates that the laws of nature are the laws of God, 
 that the natural world is but the outward expres¬ 
 sion of the creative energy of God, that without 
 the constant and consistent activity of God the 
 world could not exist for a single moment, he can¬ 
 not pray to God with a sense of reality and a con- 
 
 11 Mediations of St. Augustine, made English by Stanhope, George, pp. 224-227. 
 
OTHER DEVOTIONAL PRAYERS 221 
 
 viction that he will be heard. The mind should, 
 as it were, hold a saturated solution of the doctrine 
 of the immanence of God. 
 
 The dignity of man and prayer .—In view of the 
 enormity and complexity of the universe, one may 
 feel too insignificant to come within the range of 
 the personal attention of God. One may feel lost 
 in the vastness of the worlds, and find it hard to 
 believe that one’s cry will pierce the heart of the 
 Eternal. Feeling like a mote in the summer air 
 one may cry in the words of the psalmist: “What 
 is man that thou art mindful of him? and the son 
 of man that thou visitest him?” Only when man 
 grasps something of the value of himself as pointed 
 out in the answer of the same psalmist, “For thou 
 hast made him a little lower than God, and 
 crownest him with glory and honor ,” 12 can he come 
 unto Him who responds to prayer. When we 
 realize that we are immortal and morally respon¬ 
 sible beings, created in the image and likeness of 
 God, we take courage. 
 
 The intelligence of God and fellowship .—To a 
 richer conception of man must be added a deeper 
 valuation of God. One may freely concede that 
 man is an exalted being and still ask how it is possi¬ 
 ble for God to individualize humanity, to pay 
 attention to each one of the many millions of men. 
 How can God number the hairs of the heads of so 
 many, how can he note the fall of so many spar¬ 
 rows? A conception of God’s individual care is 
 essential to earnest prayer. Communion with God 
 is out of the question so long as one is perplexed 
 by the conception that God’s knowledge of a 
 
 u Psalm 8: 5. 
 
222 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 system of worlds is diffuse and his interest in it 
 general. 
 
 Now, the more we know about anything the 
 more detailed our information. Knowledge breaks 
 up masses into their constituent elements. It sepa¬ 
 rates a combination into its several parts. Ignorance 
 sees a thing as a vague whole, but knowledge 
 reduces a whole to its units and understands each 
 one of them. The more a shepherd knows about 
 his flock, the less he sees it as a whole and the more 
 he knows about each sheep. The more intelligent 
 the carpenter, the more he knows about the par¬ 
 ticulars of the house he constructs. If the world 
 is the product of a continuous creative activity of 
 God, we may be sure that he understands it to the 
 last and minutest detail. If God conducts a com¬ 
 plex system of worlds, it follows that his intelligence 
 is equal to his responsibilities. His knowledge and 
 care must be intensive as well as extensive, indi¬ 
 vidual as well as comprehensive. 
 
 “Consider, then, the meaning of God’s knowledge 
 of men. When a stranger thinks of China, he 
 imagines a vague multitude, with faces that look 
 all alike. When a missionary thinks of China, the 
 vague multitude is shaken loose in one spot, and 
 individuals there stand out, separately known and 
 loved. When God thinks of China, he knows every 
 one of the Chinese by name. He does for humanity 
 what a librarian does for his books, or an engineer 
 for his turbines. We stand, everyone, separate in 
 his thought. He lifts us up from the obscurity 
 of our littleness; he picks us out from the multitude 
 of our fellows; he gives to our lives the dignity of 
 his individual care. The Eternal God calls us 
 
OTHER DEVOTIONAL PRAYERS 
 
 223 
 
 everyone by name. He is not the God of man¬ 
 kind in the mass; he is the God of Abraham, of 
 Isaac, and of Jacob !” 13 
 * 
 
 SUMMARY 
 
 The devotional prayers, exhibiting as they do 
 the technic and mechanism of psychosynthesis, 
 assimilate an ideal or a crisis and recombine the 
 elements of life. A higher fusion is created in 
 terms of the fresh spiritual insight. The prayer of 
 aspiration is a moral dynamic, the prayer of con¬ 
 secration socializes the personality, the prayer of 
 submission incorporates the inevitable pain and 
 sorrow in life’s program, the prayer of communion 
 links the soul in living relation to Reality. Devo¬ 
 tional attitudes clarify the ideals, deepen the moral 
 convictions, give life direction and purpose, pre¬ 
 serve the peace and poise of the mind, and satisfy 
 the craving of the soul for fellowship with the 
 Highest. Situations that were once external pres¬ 
 sures become internal possessions. Ideals which 
 were peripheral become inward and central. The 
 greatest achievement of prayer is God-conscious¬ 
 ness. It rests the soul and gives the whole world a 
 divine significance. The consciousness of God as an 
 inner presence and influence is the soul of prayer. 
 
 is Fosdick, H. E.: The Meaning >f Prayer, pp. so, 51. Association Press. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 PRAYER AS INSTINCTIVE 
 
 Professor James in a passage which cannot 
 be quoted too often remarks that although many 
 reasons are given why we should or should not 
 pray but little is said of the reason why we do 
 actually pray. Concerning the neglected item he 
 writes, “The reason why we do pray is simply 
 that we cannot help praying.” This is one way of 
 saying that prayer is instinctive. The act of prayer 
 is an elemental function of human nature; it is as 
 natural as breathing, as normal as love. 
 
 Religion and prayer are inseparable. In prayer 
 the lines of religion converge. Prayer is at once 
 the outgrowth and the soul of religion. Prayer 
 is religion functioning. The religious nature of 
 man is sustained by prayer and kept alive by wor¬ 
 ship. When prayer ceases religion dies. The his¬ 
 tory of the one is the history of the other. To 
 understand the one is to understand the other. 
 
 If the one is instinctive, the other is instinctive also. 
 
 RELIGION AND PRAYER AS INSTINCTIVE 
 
 — - 
 
 Religion is man’s response to the supernatural. 
 
 In lower forms of religion, the response is crude 
 and often morally undeveloped; in the higher types 
 it is essentially ethical and social. The Christian 
 religion is the guidance of life as a whole by the 
 
 consciousness of God as he is revealed by Christ. 
 
 224 
 
 
PRAYER AS INSTINCTIVE 
 
 225 
 
 The basis of all forms of religion, however much 
 they may vary one from the other, is instinctive. 
 Comprehensively defined, an instinct is an inherited 
 and unpremeditated tendency to act. It is an 
 inborn readiness to act without being taught, an 
 innate preparedness to meet particular situations 
 for the first time. The purpose of the instinctive 
 response is unforeseen by animals, but in the case 
 of all normal human beings, with the exception of 
 infants, ideas and reason throw light upon it. The 
 ends which love, for instance, subserves are not 
 wholly unknown to intelligent lovers. Now, reli¬ 
 gion and the human instincts bear the same essential 
 traits. There is a universal inborn readiness to 
 respond religiously to our total environment. 
 
 Impulses are common to the species. All normal 
 human beings possess the capacity for fear, fighting, 
 anger, sex, sociability, shyness, sympathy, affec¬ 
 tion, altruism, modesty, secretiveness, rivalry, jeal¬ 
 ousy, envy, play, curiosity, destruction, construction, 
 acquisitiveness, love of approbation, appreciation of 
 the beautiful. That religion is universal should be 
 stated but need not be enlarged upon in this con¬ 
 nection. The individual or tribe without the im¬ 
 pulse and capacity to worship is as abnormal as the 
 one devoid of the instinct of fear or curiosity. 
 
 Prayer is practically universal. A few systems of 
 religion, like Shinto and Buddhism, originally tried 
 to dispense with prayer, but failed fully to repress 
 the unconquerable disposition. According to the 
 strict letter of the tenets of Shinto, the prayers of 
 the Mikado of Japan suffice for all its devotees, 
 but thousands visit the shrines of this cult, deposit 
 a gift of money and offer prayers. Buddhism also 
 
226 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 has made concessions to prayer. Buddhism, in its 
 original purity, seeks to rid the self of all desire, 
 which logically precludes prayers that are rooted 
 in a sense of need. But Buddha has been deified 
 and is being worshiped by millions. Where Bud¬ 
 dhism has been extensively embraced, the prayer- 
 wheel and the rosary flourish. Confucius, the 
 Chinese moralist, advised his disciples to have but 
 little to do with the gods, but to-day he himself 
 is worshiped as a god by millions. On the contrary, 
 Christianity has always consistently preached that 
 the prayer life is fundamental, that it should be 
 assiduously cultivated, that its atrophy is a calam¬ 
 ity. The fact that prayer is so prevalent, even 
 among the adherents of faiths logically opposed to 
 it, is one indication of its instinctive nature. 
 
 The variableness of the form of instinct and of 
 religion. —The innate impulses are indefinite and 
 modifiable. They are active attitudes and primitive 
 capacities which derive their form and final character 
 from environment and experience. The instinct to 
 play is inborn, but just what particular games the 
 child shall play is largely determined by the sur¬ 
 roundings into which the child is thrust. Imitation 
 of adult activities, as a rule, gives the play impulse 
 its mode of expression. In the make-believe world 
 of the child of to-day a chair becomes an airplane, in 
 the play of a former generation the chair may have 
 been a spinning-wheel. 
 
 The religious impulse is likewise modifiable and 
 indefinite. It impels us to worship a higher power 
 and to regulate life by what we conceive to be the 
 will of God, but just what in particular our con¬ 
 ception of God shall be and what obligations we 
 
PRAYER AS INSTINCTIVE 
 
 227 
 
 shall feel toward him is largely conditioned by 
 experience. We are not ushered into the world 
 with a complete and definite set of beliefs and 
 practices, but with a capacity and tendency to 
 acquire them as we live. Religious attitudes and 
 possibilities are inborn traits and instinctive but 
 their form and content is largely determined by 
 instruction and training. The most accurate reason 
 most of us can give for belonging to this or that 
 religious denomination is that we were brought up 
 in it. The prayer attitude which is inbred is wide 
 and general, and in the course of experience receives 
 its specific and particular point and direction. 
 
 The primacy of instinct and religion. —Further¬ 
 more, instinct is more fundamental and controlling 
 than reason. Ideas are personally acquired, instincts 
 are a racial inheritance. When the two clash, 
 instinct is in the end victorious. The religious 
 impulse is more elemental and influential than 
 antagonistic opinion. The one is innate, the other 
 acquired. The skepticism which for a season ridi¬ 
 cules prayer and casts it aside goes down before the 
 rush and surge of the religious impulse loosed by 
 overwhelming needs or crushing burdens. No matter 
 how cogently a person may have reasoned himself 
 out of conscious dependence upon a personal and 
 creative God, peril, grief, responsibility, anything 
 that shakes the soul to its foundations, consumes 
 his disbelief and induces him to pray. Prayer as 
 a primal tendency is underground and latent in 
 even the most skeptical. Unless human nature 
 changes in unpredictable ways, men, being instinc¬ 
 tively impelled, will always pray. 
 
 Prayer elemental. —Religion as instinctive, far 
 
228 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 from being a disconnected and detachable interest, 
 is an elemental constituent of human nature. It 
 is not the product of mere reason, an after-thought, 
 an intellectual amendment to life, but a normal 
 and constitutional factor of the self. Without the 
 religious impulse man would be as fractional and 
 fractured as a self without fear, as maimed and 
 truncated as a body without a head. It is as essen¬ 
 tial to the wholesomeness and fullness of life as 
 memory or sociability. Its purpose is to adjust 
 life to the plan and will of God. Through prayer 
 the religious nature of man coordinates and cor¬ 
 relates, regulates and dominates his social and 
 moral relations. The prayer tendency is not 
 something superimposed, or thrust upon us from 
 without, but an inner racial urge, a primal drive. 
 A life absolutely devoid of the prayer impulse would 
 be as abnormal as a self without affection. The 
 impulse to worship is not an acquired taste, but an 
 inheritance, an inward compulsion. 
 
 Is there a special religious instinct? —Among 
 those who contend that religion is instinctive there 
 is divergence of opinion as to whether there is a 
 distinct and distinguishable religious instinct. Some, 
 opposed to the theory that there is a special religious 
 instinct, believe that the religious response con¬ 
 sists in the organization and direction of the various 
 instinctive capacities for social living. The religious 
 impulse is involved in all primitive urges, and when 
 all instincts are functioning normally, harmoniously 
 and especially socially the person is truly religious. 1 
 
 Others maintain that there is a religious impulse 
 
 1 For further discussion of this theory see Coe, G. A.: The Psychology of Re¬ 
 ligion, Chapters IV and XIX. The University of Chicago Press. 
 
 'V 
 
 Ns 
 
PRAYER AS INSTINCTIVE 
 
 229 
 
 as definite and describable as anger or curiosity. 
 Religion is a regulative impulse. Its purpose is 
 to make harmony among the propulsions within the 
 self, and between the individual and the world of 
 nature and persons. The religious instinct regu¬ 
 lates life, just as nesting among birds ministers to 
 brooding and hatching, or modesty furthers the 
 love relation. If a part of the cerebellum of the 
 brain be removed, a lack of coordination in move¬ 
 ment results, and one staggers like a drunken man. 
 What the cerebellum is to the bodily organism 
 religion is to the moral and social life. The religious 
 impulse, properly cultivated, adjusts and controls 
 all the instinctive capacities, refining some, com¬ 
 pounding and fusing others, arresting the growth 
 of still others, and sometimes substituting the one 
 for the other. As such its characteristics are as 
 marked as those of any other impulse. 2 
 
 SCIENCE AND PRAYER 
 
 Manifestly, science can be no substitute for such 
 a constitutional and instinctive activity as prayer. 
 For things elemental there are no alternatives. 
 Science and religion differ so radically in nature, 
 method, and function that neither can take the 
 place of the other. 
 
 Difference in purpose. —Their spheres of responsi^ 
 bility are far from identical and interchangeable. 
 It is the function of science to examine, to describe, 
 and to classify the facts of the natural world. It 
 attempts to reduce the events of nature to the 
 constant and consistent modes of behavior we 
 call laws. Applied science bends the laws of nature 
 
 2 This vidw is most convincingly set forth by Starbuck. 
 
230 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 to the practical purposes of man; hence we have, 
 for example, the psychology of education, of public 
 speaking, of salesmanship, of advertising. Religion, 
 on the other hand, concerns itself with the origin 
 of the world which science investigates, with its 
 meaning, its destiny. It occupies itself with God 
 as the supreme energizing Being, with the moral 
 self-determination of man, with life after death, 
 with what man should strive for and pursue as the 
 highest good. 
 
 Difference in approach. —The uniqueness of each 
 is further revealed by their difference in method. 
 The method of science is induction, the observation 
 of a sufficient number of particular instances and 
 the extension of the truth common to them, to all 
 cases of the same class. The method of religion 
 is deduction. It relies upon faith, intuition, life. 
 It tests its propositions by the heart and by their 
 social influence. Religious truth cannot be dis¬ 
 covered in a laboratory exercise. It cannot be 
 proved by the rules of formal logic. It is quite 
 as impossible to prove the existence of God to one 
 who disbelieves in him as it is to disprove his existence 
 to one who believes in him. The recent emphasis 
 upon intuition, faith, and moral action as sources 
 of truth is a wholesome corrective for an almost 
 exclusive dependence upon the method of science 
 for the discovery of values. 
 
 Nevertheless, the proposal has been made that 
 we let applied science displace religion. Why not 
 disengage the discernible psychological mechan¬ 
 ism in prayer from religion and use it to further 
 the moral life? Why not make use of suggestion 
 alone and as such? When a memory has turned 
 
PRAYER AS INSTINCTIVE 
 
 231 
 
 inward and is lacerating the soul, why not find 
 relief in psychoanalysis apart from prayer? Why 
 not keep life unified and whole through a process 
 of mere psychosynthesis? An inadequate under¬ 
 standing of the meaning and value of both religion 
 and science is the father of such notions. 
 
 Religion as creative. —All progress in moral and 
 social relations is contingent upon an inner craving 
 for the richer, fuller, freer life. Without ante¬ 
 cedent desires and aspiration there is no moral 
 advancement. There must be an ideal and a sense 
 of obligation. But whence comes the consciousness 
 of incompleteness and the yearning for more life? 
 The mental structures such as suggestion, psycho¬ 
 analysis, and psychosynthesis which we have dis¬ 
 covered in prayer are not of themselves creative; 
 they do not build ideals and arouse a sense of duty. 
 Before these processes are constructed and em¬ 
 ployed by the prayer impulse there is a hungering 
 and thirsting after righteousness. 
 
 Religion supplies the incentive for moral improve¬ 
 ment. The religious nature of man instinctively 
 creates a standard of conduct interpreted as the 
 will of God. Whatever is accepted as a divine 
 obligation is binding upon both the conscience and 
 the will of man. To keep life unified and whole 
 man resorts to the appeal of God. Prayer which 
 is a religious impulse, becomes active, grips and 
 divides the self in order that it may recombine the 
 purged and transformed elements. It is at once 
 conscience-stirring and soul-satisfying. Religion, 
 especially Christianity, is at once a moral revela¬ 
 tion and a moral dynamic. Religiously motivated, 
 man achieves spiritual ends by creating mental 
 
232 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 means which themselves are morally and religiously 
 neutral. 
 
 The emotional value of the religious impulse is 
 significant. Emotion is the conscious accompani¬ 
 ment of instinct, being either pleasant or unpleasant 
 in quality. So rich in emotion are some instincts, 
 like fear and love, that they are called emotions 
 rather than instincts by those who are not con¬ 
 versant with the psychological classification. Man 
 is swayed by primal emotions as by almost irre¬ 
 sistible forces. Emotions are impulsive; they tend 
 toward action. The religious nature of man pos¬ 
 sesses a high potentiality of emotion which, except 
 in unbalanced persons, discharges itself in worship 
 and moral action. Out of the heart there surge 
 forth moral and religious longings and desires which 
 the prayer attitude and act strive to gratify. Emo¬ 
 tions having religious value profoundly affect the 
 will. Conduct has an emotional incentive which 
 mere science as ail intellectual pursuit cannot supply. 
 
 Religion as conservation. —Religion not only holds 
 before us the vision of the ideal and urges us to be 
 guided by it, but it also conserves and fortifies our 
 responses to it. It does not rescue a man from the 
 sea only to throw him back into the hungry waves. 
 It is essentially social. In its organized and institu¬ 
 tionalized forms, religion exerts a definite and con¬ 
 tinuous social pressure. The church as a form of 
 organized religion is an unfailing source of strength 
 to all who are pledged to the spiritual life it seeks 
 to foster. It creates an environment of religious 
 literature, music, art, worship, service. It brings 
 kindred souls together for teaching, inspiration, and 
 worship. Science has nothing to offer which can 
 
PRAYER AS INSTINCTIVE' 
 
 233 
 
 take the place of the church despite its admitted 
 imperfections. Material things do not satisfy man; 
 they never have and never will. Their insufficiency 
 is abundantly demonstrated. True satisfaction is 
 religious. The church is the only great organiza¬ 
 tion which has the opportunity and the facilities 
 to construct the motives of love, sympathy, and 
 cooperation, in which satisfaction is rooted. 
 
 THE PRAYER INSTINCT AND THE NEW WORLD 
 
 The conviction is sweeping through the peoples 
 of the earth that the present competitive world 
 order is doomed. They are looking for a new 
 earth wherein dwelleth righteousness. The world 
 has broken down under the pressure of the present 
 collective life of man, and has fallen under the 
 condemnation of the teeming and groaning mil¬ 
 lions. Everywhere there is a lively consciousness 
 of the futility of the system upon which the world 
 is now rocking. Things once reckoned the very 
 foundations of civilization have collapsed. 
 
 Misplaced faith. —Commerce has not kept the 
 peace of the world. Our reliance upon barter and 
 trade, the bank and the market, to weld the na¬ 
 tions together, has proved to be a delusion. Inter¬ 
 national commercial relations, far from promoting 
 world-peace or tranquillity as was fondly imagined, 
 have become the prolific breeding ground of war. 
 The struggle for foreign markets and the sources 
 of raw materials has divided and embittered men 
 and nations. Business on a large as well as on a 
 small scale, as hitherto conducted, has made men 
 rivals and not brothers. 
 
 Neither can industrial and economic adventures, 
 
234 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 apart from spiritual influences, redeem their pledges. 
 Granted that the social and industrial sores of the 
 nation should be healed, an economic program, 
 however promising, divorced from morals and 
 religion, cannot be applied and realized. The most 
 commendable scheme is of no avail when the leader¬ 
 ship to which it is committed is unscrupulous and 
 the people themselves are without ethical motives. 
 
 Nor has science held the world together. When 
 the scientific brain of a nation is obsessed by an 
 unholy ambition the whole earth is imperiled. To 
 be sure, applied science, despite the peculiar indus¬ 
 trial conditions it has produced, has made the world 
 more comfortable, at least in peace times. It has 
 not made us any better. All practical scientific 
 accomplishments are but blind and impersonal 
 instruments which may be used as effectively for 
 evil as for good. The submarine is a scientific 
 attainment, but when it is in the hands of men 
 animated by bad philosophy, the lives of the inno¬ 
 cent and defenseless are menaced. The wireless is 
 a startling gift of science, but it transmits the 
 message of deceit and hate as swiftly and accurately 
 as the word of hope and love. Inventions are 
 tools, and in themselves possess no redemptive 
 power. 
 
 Prayer as a builder of a new world order. —Only 
 
 when the men who are behind the commercial, 
 economic, and scientific interests and movements 
 are impelled by justice and mercy can there be 
 social progress. The equality of men at the polls, 
 in the courts of law, the councils of the state, and 
 the places of industry can be made actual and 
 effective only by a democratic religion like Chris- 
 
PRAYER AS INSTINCTIVE 
 
 235 
 
 tianity. More religion is needed everywhere; in 
 the mines, in the fields, the forests, the schools, 
 the factories, the halls of legislation. Religion is 
 the only force the world has ever known that can 
 draw all the fine capacities of men into the service 
 of a better social order. 
 
 In the spiritual culture of humanity prayer will 
 ever be paramount. As both self-assertion and self¬ 
 surrender, prayer can build the men who can build 
 a new world. Not as a substitute for science or 
 economics or government, but as a purifier of the 
 springs of conduct and as a normal source of poise 
 and power, prayer can hasten the coming of the 
 kingdom of God which is the desire of all nations. 
 
V 
 
 APPENDIX 
 
 A QUESTIONNAIRE ON PRAYER 
 
 The following questions mean to throw light on 
 the subject of prayer, its nature and scope. This 
 is not an attempt to establish any doctrine, but 
 to find the principles which underlie prayer. 
 
 1. Are you conscious of the presence of God when 
 you pray? 
 
 2. In your prayers do you make constant use 
 of the promises of the Bible? 
 
 3. Do you really believe that God will answer 
 your prayers? 
 
 4. Has your prayer life been hindered by any of 
 the following things: haste, irregularity, want of 
 faith, lack of definiteness, etc.? 
 
 5. Are your prayers sometimes answered in unex¬ 
 pected ways? Give instances. 
 
 6. (0) What things do you make objects of prayer? 
 ( b ) What things, if any, do you regard as im¬ 
 proper objects of prayer? 
 
 7. State what success you have had through 
 prayer in the following cases: cure of disease, change 
 of heart, temporal blessing, purity of life, elimina¬ 
 tion of evil, etc. 
 
 8. How do you account for unanswered prayers, 
 if there be such? 
 
 9. Which do you find the more effective: public 
 prayer by either the minister or the congregation, or 
 private prayer? 
 
 237 
 
238 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 10. Give an account of any extraordinary answers 
 to prayer you may have had. 
 
 11. Were you accustomed to pray as a child? 
 
 12. Were there any family prayers in your home? 
 
 13. Please give 
 
 (a) Name, ( b ) Age, ( c ) Sex, ( d ) Church 
 affiliation, if any. 
 
A SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 
 
 /" Ames, E. S.: The Psychology of Religious Expe¬ 
 rience, Houghton Mifflin Company, New York, 
 1910. 
 
 ^Beck, F. O.: Prayer: A Study in its History and 
 Psychology , American Journal of Religious 
 Psychology and Education, ii, 1906. 
 
 Biederwolf, W. G.: How Can God Answer Prayer? 
 Fleming H. Revell Company, Chicago, 1906. 
 
 Bowne, B. P.: The Essence of Religion , Houghton 
 Mifflin Company, New York, 1910. 
 
 Brill, A. A.: Psychoanalysis , W. B. Saunders, Phila¬ 
 delphia, 1922. 
 
 Buckham, J. W.: Mysticism and Modern Life , 
 The Abingdon Press, 1915. 
 
 Coe, G. A.: The Spiritual Life , The Methodist 
 Book Concern, New York, 1900. 
 
 The Religion of a Mature Mind , The Methodist 
 Book Concern, New York, 1902. 
 
 / The Psychology of Religion , University of Chi¬ 
 cago Press, Chicago, 1917. 
 
 /^Cutten, G. B.: The Psychological Phenomena of 
 Christianity , Charles Scribner’s Sons, New York, 
 1908. 
 
 Davenport, F. M.: Primitive Traits in Religious 
 Revivals. The Macmillan Company, New York, 
 1905. 
 
 Dominican Father: The Rosary , Benziger Bros., 
 Chicago, 1900. 
 
 Fosdick, H. E.: The Meaning of Prayer , Associa¬ 
 tion Press, New York, 1916. 
 
 239 
 
240 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 Freud, Sigmund: A General Introduction to Psy¬ 
 choanalysis, Boni & Liveright, New York, 
 
 1920. 
 
 The Origin and Development of Psychoanalysis, 
 American Journal of Psychology, xxi, 1910. 
 Gordon, S. D.: Quiet Talks on Prayer, Fleming H. 
 
 Revell Company, Chicago, 1904. 
 
 Herman, E.: Creative Prayer, The Pilgrim Press, 
 
 1921. 
 
 , Hocking, W. E.: The Meaning of God in Human 
 Experience, Yale University Press, New Haven, 
 1912. 
 
 Hoff ding, H.: The Philosophy of Religion, The 
 Macmillan Company, New York, 1906. 
 
 Holmes, E. E.: Prayer and Action , Longmans, 
 Green & Co., New York, 1911. 
 
 Holt, E. B.: The Freudian Wish, Henry Holt & 
 Co., New York, 1915. 
 
 James, Wm.: The Varieties of Religious Experience, 
 Longmans, Green & Co., New York, 1902. 
 Jastrow, Joseph: Fact and Fable in Psychology, 
 Houghton Mifflin Company, New York, 1900. 
 The Subconscious, Houghton Mifflin Company, 
 New York, 1900. 
 
 Jones, R. M.: Studies in Mystical Religion , The 
 Macmillan Company, New York, 1909. 
 Spiritual Energies in Daily Life, The Macmillan 
 Company, New York, 1922. 
 
 Jowett, J. H.: Yet Another Day, Fleming H. Revell 
 Company, Chicago, 1906. 
 
 Jung, C. G. : The Psychology of the Unconscious , 
 Moffat, Yard & Co., New York, 1916. 
 
 King, Irving: The Development of Religion , The 
 Macmillan Company, New York, 1910. 
 
A SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 
 
 241 
 
 Lawrence, Brother: The Practice of the Presence of 
 God , American Baptist Publication Society, 
 Philadelphia, 1908. 
 
 /-"Leuba, J. H.: A Psychological Study of Religion , 
 The Macmillan Company, New York, 1912. 
 
 Maclaren, Alexander: Pulpit Prayers , W. J. Doran, 
 Philadelphia, 1911. 
 
 Mott, J. R.: The Secret Prayer Life , Y. M. C. A., 
 New York. 
 
 ps Murray, A.: With Christ in the School of Prayer , 
 Fleming H. Revell Company, Chicago, 1885. 
 
 Nyce, A. W. and Bunyea, H.: Grace Before Meals , 
 John C. Winston, Philadelphia, 1911. 
 
 Paterson, W. P.: The Power of Prayer, The Mac¬ 
 millan Company, New York, 1920. 
 
 Phelps, A.: Still Hour , Lothrop, Lee & Shepard 
 Company, Boston, 1859. 
 
 Pratt, J. B.: The Psychology of Religious Belief, 
 The Macmillan Company, New York, 1907. 
 
 The Religious Consciousness , The Macmillan Com¬ 
 pany, New York, 1920. 
 
 An Empirical Study of Prayer , American Journal 
 of Religious Psychology and Education, iv, 
 1910. 
 
 Ransom, W. S.: Studies in the Psychology of Prayer, 
 American Journal of Religious Psychology and 
 Education, i, 1904. 
 
 Segond, J.: La Priere , Alcan, Paris, 1911. 
 
 Sidis, Boris: The Psychology of Suggestion, D. 
 Appleton & Co., New York, 1889. 
 
 Starbuck, E. D.: The Psychology of Religion, Charles 
 Scribner’s Sons, New York, 1901. 
 
 Stratton, G. M.: The Psychology of the Religious 
 Life , The Macmillan Company, New York, 1912. 
 
242 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 Streeter, B. H.: Concerning Prayer, The Macmillan 
 Company, London, 1916. 
 
 Strong, A. L.: The Psychology of Prayer , Univer¬ 
 sity of Chicago Press, Chicago, 1909. 
 
 Torrey, R. A.: How To Pray , Fleming H. Revell 
 Company, Chicago, 1900. 
 
 Trumbull, H.: Prayer: Its Nature and Scope, Flem¬ 
 ing H. Revell Company, Chicago, 1896. 
 
 Illustrative Answers to Prayer, Fleming H. Revell 
 Company, Chicago, 1900. 
 
 Woods, J. H.: The Practice and Science of Religion, 
 Longmans, Green & Co., New York, 1906. » 
 
 Worcester, E.: Religion and Medicine, Moffat, Yard 
 & Co., New York, 1908. 
 
 W r undt, W. M.: Vdlkerpsychologie, The Macmillan 
 Company, New York, 1916. 
 
INDEX OF TOPICS 
 
 Attention 
 Accessories to, 52 
 Function of, 70 
 Importance of in prayers of 
 fellowship, 218 
 Place of in prayer, 52 
 Place of in suggestion, 31 
 
 Automatism 
 Nature of, 57 
 Religious effect of, 59 
 
 Buddhism, 225 
 
 Christian Psychology, 26 
 
 Christian Science 
 
 Absent treatment of, 140 
 Compared with Emmanuel 
 Movement, 115 
 Theory of, 114 
 
 Coincidence 
 
 In answers to prayer, 154 
 Observation of, 154 
 Relation of to faith, 81 
 Relation of to telepathy, 140 
 
 Commerce, 233 
 
 Complex 
 
 Discovery of, 188 
 Disposition of, 191 
 Nature of, 182 
 
 Conscience 
 
 Troubled state of, 163 
 Effect of in psychoanalysis, 
 191 
 
 Conversion 
 
 Contrasted types of, 102 
 Delayed, 172 
 
 Determined by childhood 
 trends, 185 
 
 Divine element in, 103 
 Parallel cases of, 100 
 Prayer for, 93 
 Saint Paul’s, 98 
 Subconscious element in, 95 
 Time factor in, 98 
 Tolstoy’s, 104 
 
 Cooperative Prayer 
 Classification of, 124 
 Identified forms of, 125 
 Unrecognized forms of, 137 
 
 Description, 22 
 
 Devotional Prayer 
 Nature of, 19 
 Psychology of, 177, 201 
 
 Divine Forgiveness, 196 
 
 Education in Prayer, 76 
 
 Emmanuel Movement 
 Methods of, 115 
 Purpose of, 114 
 
 Emotions 
 
 Aroused in conversion, 94 
 
 Influence of, 59 
 
 Relation of to temperament, 
 
 121 
 
 Stimulus of in revivals, 99 
 Value of in religion, 232 
 
 Explanation, 22 
 Faith 
 
 As surrender, 40, 84 
 As will, 83 
 
 Contrasted with memory, 31 
 Factors inducing it, 76 
 Included in suggestion, 30 
 Independence of, 33, 86 
 Lack of, 77 
 Misplaced, 233 
 Nature of, 31 
 
 Stimulative effect of, 32, 83, 
 95 
 
 Want of, 173 
 Fear, 60 
 
 God 
 
 Direct impressions of, 148 
 Ethical fellowship with, 216 
 Forgiveness of, 196 
 Immanence of, 23-26, 220 
 In subconscious response, 91 
 
 243 
 
244 
 
 THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PRAYER 
 
 God 
 
 Intelligence of, 221 
 Mystical communion with,2i7 
 Relation of conception of to 
 prayer, 90 
 
 Relation of to nature, 156 
 Hypnotism 
 
 Power of to stimulate memory, 
 J 43 
 
 Relation of posture to, 55 
 Use of in cure of cocainism, 
 138 
 
 Use of in cure of moral de¬ 
 fects, 106 
 
 Use of in psychoanalysis, 190 
 Hysteria, 182 
 
 Imitation 
 
 Definition of, 44 
 Kinds of, 44 
 
 Instincts 
 Content of, 226 
 Definition of, 225 
 Indefiniteness of, 226 
 Partial list of, 225 
 Primacy of, 227 
 
 Kneeling 
 Effect of, 56 
 Practice of, 19, 55 
 
 Martyr Spirit, 214 
 
 Memory 
 Definition of, 31 
 Effect of on faith, 78, 79 
 Intensified by suggestion, 47 
 Intimacy of, 79 
 Results of suppression of, 184 
 Unconscious form of, 117 
 
 Mental Imagery, 12 i 
 
 Mental Pathology of Daily 
 Life, 34 
 
 Method of Analogy, 92 
 
 Natural Law 
 Adjustment to, 159 
 Place of prayer in, 24 
 Prayers for suspension of, 153 
 Relation of God to, 24, 156 
 Religious conflict with, 156 
 
 Oral Praying, 61 
 
 Petitional Prayer 
 Answer to, 92 
 Classification of, 93 
 Function of, 157 
 Nature of, 19 
 
 Philosophy, 22 
 Prayer 
 
 Classification of, 19 
 Definition of, 18 
 Psychological phases of, 20 
 
 Prayer Chain, 87 
 
 
 
 r RAYER FOR THE CURE OF DIS¬ 
 EASE 
 
 Illustrations of, no 
 Psychology of, 108 
 Range of, in 
 
 Prayer for Divine Guidance 
 Memory aroused by, 117* 
 Poise achieved by, 116 
 Voices and visions induced b] 
 119 
 
 Prayer for Ethical Better¬ 
 ment 
 
 Example of, 105 
 Religious factor in, 107 
 Prayer of Aspiration 
 Illustrations of, 207 L 
 Psychology of, 206 
 
 Prayer of Communion 
 Difficulties of, 220 
 Effects of, 218 
 Nature of, 215 
 
 Prayer of Confession 
 Psychology of, 193 
 Value of, 43, 169, 195 
 
 Prayer of Consecration 
 Illustrations of, 209 
 Prayer of, 208 
 
 Prayer of Praise, 196 
 
 Prayer of Submission 
 Prayer of, 212 
 Range of, 213 
 
 Prayer of Thanksgiving, 198 
 Prayers for the Dead, i, 36 
 
 w 
 
 VI 
 
 Prayer for Substance and 
 Action, 125 
 
INDEX OF TOPICS 
 
 245 
 
 Private Prayer 
 Value of, 53 
 
 Psychoanalysis 
 Effect of, 43, 169 
 Freud’s theory and practice 
 of, 182 
 
 Jung’s conception of, 187 
 Method of, 188 
 Pathological elements of, 184, 
 188 
 
 Presence of in prayer, 21 
 Process of, 179 
 
 Psychosynthesis 
 
 Activity of in religion, 204 
 Contrasted with psychoanaly¬ 
 sis, 202 
 
 Illustrations of, 203 
 Prayers of, 205 
 
 Public Prayer 
 Examples of, 129 
 Value of, 54 4** 
 
 Questionnaire 
 Form of, 237 
 Value of, 17 
 
 Relaxation 
 
 Lack of in prayer, 117, 171 
 Place of in suggestion, 38, 40 
 
 Religion 
 
 Definition of, 149, 224 
 Instinctive nature of, 224, 228 
 Primacy of, 227 
 Source of content of, 226 
 Universal character of, 225 
 
 Rosary 
 
 Catholic use of, 65 
 Natural history of, 65 
 Roman Catholic history of, 64 
 Value of, 67, 170 
 
 Science 
 
 As proposed substitute for 
 prayer, 229 
 Limitations of, 234 
 Method of, 230 
 Purpose of, 229 
 Scope of, 22, 26 
 
 Sex, 186 
 
 Suggestion 
 Definition of, 28 
 Elements of, 28 
 Examples of, 29, 31, 45, 46, 
 47, 48 
 
 Forms of, 41 
 Law of, 175 
 Limitations of, 48, in 
 Negative form of, 168 
 Present in prayer, 21 
 Use of in cure of disease, no 
 
 Subconscious 
 Content of, 35 
 Definition of, 34 
 Evidences of, 34 
 Relation of to consciousness, 
 
 36 
 
 Results of, 95, 97, 98, 119 
 Sensitivity of, 142, 143, 146 
 
 Telepathy 
 Definition of, 137 
 Relation of chance to, 141 
 Relation of hallucination to, 
 138 
 
 Relation of subconscious regis¬ 
 tration to, 143 
 
 Relation of suggestion to, 139 
 Temperament 
 
 Relation of to religious expe¬ 
 rience, 121, 214 
 Relation of to unanswered 
 prayer, 166 
 
 Unanswered Prayer 
 Effect of on faith, 79 
 Sources of, 161 
 
 Will 
 
 Act of in prayer, 68 
 As revealed in attention, 70 
 Effort of, 39, 53 
 Presence of in prayer, 68 
 Surrender of, 96 
 
 Worship 
 
 Definition of, 198 
 Prayer of, 197 
 
 Yoga Cult, 55 
 
INDEX OF NAMES 
 
 Allen, Robert, 129 
 Aristotle, 181 
 Arnold, Matthew, 94 
 
 Bacon, Francis, 82 
 Baldwin, J. N., 28, 45 
 Beck, F. O., 55, 158 
 Beecher, Henry Ward, 130, 131, 
 193, 197 
 
 Biederwolf, W. G., 168 
 Biven, George D., 202 
 Book, W. F., 39 
 Bowne, B. T., 71, 80 
 Breuer, Joseph, 182 
 Brill, A. A., 189 
 Brother Lawrence, 69, 193, 218 
 Buckham, J. W., 215 
 Buddha, 86, 100, 101, 102, 103, 
 226 
 
 Bunyea, H., 200 
 Bushnell, Horace, 186 
 Butcher, S. H., 181 
 
 Cabot, Richard C., 114 
 Carpenter, W. B., 97, 98, 119 
 Christ, 24, 26, 53, 77, 83, 89, 95, 
 103, 127, 134, 168, 209-212, 
 217 
 
 Clark, Charles S., 107 
 
 Coe, G. A., 48, 121, 166, 167, 228 
 
 Confucius, 86 
 
 Coombs, J. V., 107, hi, 114, 140 
 
 Coover, J. E., 141 
 
 Couden, Henry N., 131, 132 
 
 Creek, Jennie, 117 
 
 Curtis, H. S., 144 
 
 Curtis, O. A., 96 
 
 Cutten, G. B., 107 
 
 Davenport, F. M., 135 
 Dessoir, Max, 143 
 Dionysius, 218 
 Dominican Father, 67 
 Donaldson, H. H., 144 
 
 Ellis, Havelock, 174 
 
 Finney, C. G., 164 
 Fosdick, H. E., 222 
 Freud, Sigmund, 182, 183, 185, 
 188 
 
 Goddard, H. H., 109 
 Gordon, S. D., 161 
 
 Hamilton, Sir W. Rowan, 97 
 Handford, Thomas W., 131, 193, 
 198 
 
 Harlow, W. E., 107 
 Hensen, F. C., 143 
 Hoff ding, H., 157 
 Holmes, E. E., 136, 196 
 
 Jackson, Helen Hunt, 153 
 James, Wm., 29, 62, 71, 84, 224 
 Jastrow, Joseph, 37, 44, 145, 154 
 Jesus. See Christ 
 Jones, Rufus M., 215 
 Jowett, J. H., 199, 208 
 Jung, Carl G., 182, 187 
 
 King, H. C., 71 
 
 Lanphier, J. C., 134 
 Lehmann, A., 143 
 Lessing, 198 
 Lindley, E. H., 58 
 Luther, Martin, 52, 94, 136 
 
 Maclaren, Alexander, 130 
 McComb, S., 114, 115 
 McCormick, C. W., 158 
 McDougall, W., 29 
 McIntyre, Robert, 165 
 Mohammed, 48 
 Morris, J. G., 52 
 Mott, John R., 53 
 Muller, F. Max, 55 
 Muller, George, 126 
 Mtinsterberg, Hugo, 28, 75, 138 
 Murray, A., 77, 83, 85 
 Myers, F. W. H., 88 
 
INDEX OF NAMES 
 
 247 
 
 Nabonidus, 207 
 Nachet, M., 97 
 Neal, E. Virgil, 107 
 Neriglissar, 207 
 Noble, E., 46 
 Nyce, A. W., 200 
 
 Oldenberg, H., 101 
 
 Parish, E., 121 
 Phelps, A., 60, 77, 163, 170 
 Pillsbury, W. B., 57 
 Pope, Howard W., 117 
 Pratt, J. B., 17, 117, 215 
 
 Quayle, W. A., 159 
 
 Rauschenbusch, Walter, 132 
 Ribot, T., 61, 62 
 Robertson, P. W., 88 
 Rogers, R. W., 208 
 
 Saint Augustine, 94, 136, 161, 
 219 
 
 Saint Dominic, 64, 65 
 Saint Paul, 94, 98, 99, 160, 170, 
 198 
 
 Saint Peter, no 
 
 Saint Teresa, 61 
 Shakespeare, Wm., 180 
 Sidis, Boris, 29, 33, 175 
 Small, M. H., 47 
 Socrates, 120, 121, 207 
 Starbuck, E. D., 37, 84, 93, 94, 
 229 
 
 Stephen, 98 
 
 Strong, A. L., 108, 164, 205 
 Sunday, W. A., 116 
 
 Tennyson, Alfred, 180 
 Tolstoy, 104 
 
 Torrey, R. A., 77, 108, 168, 198 
 Tridon, Andre, 180 
 Trumbull, H. C., 77, 154 
 Tylor, E. B., 65 
 
 Unbekannt, 88 
 
 Wenham, F. H., 97 
 Woods, J. H., 101, 102 
 Worcester, E., 82, 114 
 Wordsworth, W., 180 
 Wundt, W., 144 
 
 Zangwill, I., 66 
 Zeller, E., 120 
 

 

 
 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
V 
 
 
 
 
 
t 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 k ■ 
 
 

Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library 
 
 1 1012 01 
 
 025 2767 
 
 DATE DUE